|
PREFACE
(Translated by Victor E. Marsden)
The author of this translation of the famous Protocols was himself a victim of
the Revolution. He had lived for many years in Russia and was married to a
Russian lady. Among his other activities in Russia he had been for a number of
years a Russian Correspondent of the MORNING POST, a position which he occupied
when the Revolution broke out, and his vivid descriptions of events in Russia
will still be in the recollection of many of the readers of that Journal.
Naturally he was singled out for the anger of the Soviet. On the day that
Captain Cromie was murdered by Jews, Victor Marsden was arrested and thrown into
the Peter-Paul Prison, expecting every day to have his name called out for
execution. This, however, he escaped, and eventually he was allowed to return to
England very much of a wreck in bodily health. However, he recovered under
treatment and the devoted care of his wife and friends. One of the first things
he undertook, as soon as he was able, was this translation of the Protocols. Mr.
Marsden was eminently well qualified for the work. His intimate acquaintance
with Russia, Russian life and the Russian language on the one hand, and his
mastery of a terse literary English style on the other, placed him in a position
of advantage which few others could claim. The consequence is that we have in
his version an eminently readable work, and though the subject-matter is
somewhat formless, Mr. Marsden's literary touch reveals the thread running
through the twenty-four Protocols.
It may be said with truth that this work was carried out at the cost of Mr.
Marsden's own life's blood. He told the writer of this Preface that he could not
stand more than an hour at a time of his work on it in the British Museum, as
the diabolical spirit of the matter which he was obliged to turn into English
made him positively ill.
Mr. Marsden's connection with the MORNING POST was not severed by his return to
England, and he was well enough to accept the post of special correspondent of
that journal in the suite of H.R.H., the Prince of Wales on his Empire tour.
From this he returned with the Prince, apparently in much better health, but
within a few days of his landing he was taken suddenly ill, and died after a
very brief illness.
May this work be his crowning monument! In it he has performed an immense
service to the English-speaking world, and there can be little doubt that it
will take its place in the first rank of the English versions of "THE PROTOCOLS
of the Meetings of the LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION."
INTRODUCTION
Of the Protocols themselves little need be said in the way of introduction. The
book in which they are embodied was published by Sergyei Nilus in Russia in
1905. A copy of this is in the British Museum bearing the date of its reception,
August 10, 1906. All copies that were known to exist in Russia were destroyed in
the Kerensky regime, and under his successors the possession of a copy by anyone
in Soviet land was a crime sufficient to ensure the owner's of being shot on
sight. The fact is in itself sufficient proof of the genuineness of the
Protocols. The Jewish journals, of course, say that they are a forgery, leaving
it to be understood that Professor Nilus, who embodied them in a work of his
own, had concocted them for his own purposes.
Mr. Henry Ford, in an interview published in the New York WORLD, February 17th,
1921, put the case for Nilus tersely and convincingly thus:
"The only statement I care to make about the PROTOCOLS is that they fit in with
what is going on. They are sixteen years old, and they have fitted the world
situation up to this time. THEY FIT IT NOW."
Indeed they do!
The word "Protocol" signifies a precis gummed on to the front of a document, a
draft of a document, minutes of proceedings. In this instance, "Protocol" means
minutes of the proceedings of the Meetings of the Learned Elders of Zion. These
Protocols give the substance of addresses delivered to the innermost circle of
the Rulers of Zion. They reveal the converted plan of action of the Jewish
Nation developed through the ages and edited by the Elders themselves up to
date. Parts and summaries of the plan have been published from time to time
during the centuries as the secrets of the Elders have leaked out. The claim of
the Jews that the Protocols are forgeries is in itself an admission of their
genuineness, for they NEVER ATTEMPT TO ANSWER THE FACTS corresponding to the
THREATS which the Protocols contain, and, indeed, the correspondence between
prophecy and fulfillment is too glaring to be set aside or obscured. This the
Jews well know and therefore evade.
The presumption is strong that the Protocols were issued, or reissued, at the
First Zionist Congress held at Basle in 1897 under the presidency of the Father
of Modern Zionism, the late Theodore Herzl.
There has been recently published a volume of Herzl's "Diaries," a translation
of some passages which appeared in the JEWISH CHRONICLE of July 14, 1922. Herzl
gives an account of his first visit to England in 1895, and his conversation
with Colonel Goldsmid, a Jew brought up as a Christian, an officer in the
English Army, and at heart a Jew Nationalist all the time. Goldsmid suggested to
Herzl that the best way of expropriating the English aristocracy, and so
destroying their power to protect the people of England against Jew domination,
was to put excessive taxes on the land. Herzl thought this an excellent idea,
and it is now to be found definitely embodied in Protocol VI!
The above extract from Herzl's DIARY is an extremely significant bit of evidence
bearing on the existence of the Jew World Plot and authenticity of the
Protocols, but any reader of intelligence will be able from his own knowledge of
recent history and from his own experience to confirm the genuineness of every
line of them, and it is in the light of this LIVING comment that all readers are
invited to study Mr. Marsden's translation of this terribly inhuman document.
And here is another very significant circumstance. The present successor of
Herzl, as leader of the Zionist movement, Dr. Weizmann, quoted one of these
sayings at the send-off banquet given to Chief Rabbi Hertz on October 6, 1920.
The Chief Rabbi was on the point of leaving for HIS Empire tour of H.R.H., the
Prince of Wales. And this is the "saying" of the Sages which Dr. Weizmann
quoted: "A beneficent protection which God has instituted in the life of the Jew
is that He has dispersed him all over the world." (JEWISH GUARDIAN, Oct. 8,
1920.)
Now compare this with the last clause of but one of Protocol XI.
"God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of dispersion, and from
this, which appears to all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all our
strength, which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the
world."
The remarkable correspondence between these passages proves several things. It
proves that the Learned Elders exist. It proves that Dr. Weizmann knows all
about them. It proves that the desire for a "National Home" in Palestine is only
camouflage and an infinitesimal part of the Jew's real object. It proves that
the Jews of the world have no intention of settling in Palestine or any separate
country, and that their annual prayer that they may all meet "Next Year in
Jerusalem" is merely a piece of their characteristic make-believe. It also
demonstrates that the Jews are now a world menace, and that the Aryan races will
have to domicile them permanently out of Europe..
WHO ARE THE ELDERS?
This is a secret which has not been revealed. They are the Hidden hand. They are
not the "Board of Deputies" (the Jewish Parliament in England) or the "Universal
Israelite Alliance" which sits in Paris. But the late Walter Rathenau of the
Allgemeiner Electricitaets Gesellschaft has thrown a little light on the subject
and doubtless he was in possession of their names, being, in all likelihood, one
of the chief leaders himself. Writing in the WIENER FREIE PRESSE, December 24,
1912, he said:
"Three hundred men, each of whom knows all the others, govern the fate of the
European continent, and they elect their successors from their entourage."
In the year 1844, on the eve of the Jewish Revolution of 1848, Benjamin
Disraeli, whose real name was Israel, and who was a "damped," or baptized Jew,
published his novel, CONINGSBY, in which occurs this ominous passage:
"The world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by
those who are not behind the scenes."
And he went on to show that these personages were all Jews.
Now that Providence has brought to the light of day these secret Protocols all
men may clearly see the hidden personages specified by Disraeli at work "behind
the scenes" of all the Governments. This revelation entails on all white peoples
the grave responsibility of examining and revising AU FOND their attitude
towards the Race and Nation which boasts of its survival over all Empires.
Notes I. - "Agentur" and "The Political."
There are two words in this translation which are unusual, the word "AGENTUR"
and "political" used as a substantive, AGENTUR appears to be a word adopted from
the original and it means the whole body of agents and agencies made use of by
the Elders, whether members of the tribe or their Gentile tools.
By "the Political" Mr. Marsden means, not exactly the "body politic" but the
entire machinery of politics.
Notes II - The Symbolic Snake of Judaism.
Protocol III opens with a reference to the Symbolic Snake of Judaism. In his
Epilogue to the 1905 Edition of the Protocols, Nilus gives the following
interesting account of this symbol:
"According to the records of secret Jewish Zionism, Solomon and other Jewish
learned men already, in 929 B.C., thought out a scheme in theory for a peaceful
conquest of the whole universe by Zion. As history developed, this scheme was
worked out in detail and completed by men who were subsequently initiated in
this question. These learned men decided by peaceful means to conquer the world
for Zion with the slyness of the Symbolic Snake, whose head was to represent
those who have been initiated into the plans of the Jewish administration, and
the body of the Snake to represent the Jewish people - the administration was
always kept secret, EVEN FROM THE JEWISH NATION ITSELF. As this Snake penetrated
into the hearts of the nations which it encountered it undermined and devoured
all the non-Jewish power of these States. It is foretold that the Snake has
still to finish its work, strictly adhering to the designed plan, until the
course which it has to run is closed by the return of its head to Zion and
until, by this means, the Snake has completed its round of Europe and has
encircled it - and until, by dint of enchaining Europe, it has encompassed the
whole world. This it is to accomplish by using every endeavor to subdue the
other countriesby an ECONOMICAL CONQUEST. The return of the head of the Snake to
Zion can only be accomplished after the power of all the Sovereign of Europe has
been laid low, that is to say, when by means of economic crises and wholesale
destruction effected everywhere, there shall have been brought about a spiritual
demoralization and a moral corruption, chiefly with the assistance of Jewish
women masquerading as French, Italians, etc.. These are the surest spreaders of
licentiousness into the lives of the leading men at the heads of nations. A map
of the course of the Symbolic Snake is shown as follows: - Its first stage in
Europe was in 429 B.C. in Greece, where, about the time of Pericles, the Snake
first started eating into the power of that country. The second stage was in
Rome in the time of Augustus, about 69 B.C.. The third in Madrid in the time of
Charles V, in A.D. 1552. The fourth in Paris about 1790, in the time of Louis
XVI. The fifth in London from 1814 onwards (after the downfall of Napoleon). The
sixth in Berlin in 1871 after the Franco-Prussian war. The seventh in St.
Petersburg, over which is drawn the head of the Snake under the date of 1881.
[This "Snake" is now being drawn through the Americas and in the United States
of America, it is been partially identified as the "Counsel on Foreign
Relations" (C.F.R.) and the "Tri-Lateral Commission"]. All these States which
the Snake traversed have had the foundations of their constitutions shaken,
Germany, with its apparent power, forming no exception to the rule. In economic
conditions, England and Germany are spared, but only till the conquest of Russia
is accomplished by the Snake, on which at present [i.e., 1905] all its efforts
are concentrated. The further course of the Snake is not shown on this map, but
arrows indicate its next movement towards Moscow, Kieft and Odessa. It is now
well known to us to what extent the latter cities form the centuries of the
militant Jewish race. Constantinople is shown as the last stage of the Snake's
course before it reaches Jerusalem. (This map was drawn years before the
occurrence of the "Young Turk" - i.e., Jewish - Revolution in Turkey). den.
Notes III. - The term "Goyim," meaning Gentile
or non-Jews, is used throughout the
Protocols and is retained by Mr. Mars.
PROTOCOLS OF THE MEETINGS
OF THE LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION
PROTOCOL No. 1
1. ....Putting aside fine phrases we shall speak of the significance of each
thought: by comparisons and deductions we shall throw light upon surrounding
facts.
2. What I am about to set forth, then, is our system from the two points of
view, that of ourselves and that of the GOYIM [i.e., non- Jews].
3. It must be noted that men with bad instincts are more in number than the
good, and therefore the best results in governing them are attained by violence
and terrorisation, and not by academic discussions. Every man aims at power,
everyone would like to become a dictator if only he could, and rare indeed are
the men who would not be willing to sacrifice the welfare of all for the sake of
securing their own welfare.
4. What has restrained the beasts of prey who are called men? What has served
for their guidance hitherto?
5. In the beginnings of the structure of society, they were subjected to brutal
and blind force; after words - to Law, which is the same force, only disguised.
I draw the conclusion that by the law of nature right lies in force.
6. Political freedom is an idea but not a fact. This idea one must know how to
apply whenever it appears necessary with this bait of an idea to attract the
masses of the people to one's party for the purpose of crushing another who is
in authority. This task is rendered easier of the opponent has himself been
infected with the idea of freedom, SO-CALLED LIBERALISM, and, for the sake of an
idea, is willing to yield some of his power. It is precisely here that the
triumph of our theory appears; the slackened reins of government are
immediately, by the law of life, caught up and gathered together by a new hand,
because the blind might of the nation cannot for one single day exist without
guidance, and the new authority merely fits into the place of the old already
weakened by liberalism.
GOLD
7. In our day the power which has replaced that of the rulers who were liberal
is the power of Gold. Time was when Faith ruled. The idea of freedom is
impossible of realization because no one knows how to use it with moderation. It
is enough to hand over a people to self-government for a certain length of time
for that people to be turned into a disorganized mob. From that moment on we get
internecine strife which soon develops into battles between classes, in the
midst of which States burn down and their importance is reduced to that of a
heap of ashes.
8. Whether a State exhausts itself in its own convulsions, whether its internal
discord brings it under the power of external foes - in any case it can be
accounted irretrievable lost: IT IS IN OUR POWER. The despotism of Capital,
which is entirely in our hands, reaches out to it a straw that the State,
willy-nilly, must take hold of: if not - it goes to the bottom.
9. Should anyone of a liberal mind say that such reflections as the above are
immoral, I would put the following questions: If every State has two foes and if
in regard to the external foe it is allowed and not considered immoral to use
every manner and art of conflict, as for example to keep the enemy in ignorance
of plans of attack and defense, to attack him by night or in superior numbers,
then in what way can the same means in regard to a worse foe, the destroyer of
the structure of society and the commonweal, be called immoral and not
permissible?
10. Is it possible for any sound logical mind to hope with any success to guide
crowds by the aid of reasonable counsels and arguments, when any objection or
contradiction, senseless though it may be, can be made and when such objection
may find more favor with the people, whose powers of reasoning are superficial?
Men in masses and the men of the masses, being guided solely by petty passions,
paltry beliefs, traditions and sentimental theorems, fall a prey to party
dissension, which hinders any kind of agreement even on the basis of a perfectly
reasonable argument. Every resolution of a crowd depends upon a chance or packed
majority, which, in its ignorance of political secrets, puts forth some
ridiculous resolution that lays in the administration a seed of anarchy.
11. The political has nothing in common with the moral. The ruler who is
governed by the moral is not a skilled politician, and is therefore unstable on
his throne. He who wishes to rule must have recourse both to cunning and to
make-believe. Great national qualities, like frankness and honesty, are vices in
politics, for they bring down rulers from their thrones more effectively and
more certainly than the most powerful enemy. Such qualities must be the
attributes of the kingdoms of the GOYIM, but we must in no wise be guided by
them.
RIGHT IS MIGHT
12. Our right lies in force. The word "right" is an abstract thought and proved
by nothing. The word means no more than: Give me what I want in order that
thereby I may have a proof that I am stronger than you.
13. Where does right begin? Where does it end?
14. In any State in which there is a bad organization of authority, an
impersonality of laws and of the rulers who have lost their personality amid the
flood of rights ever multiplying out of liberalism, I find a new right - to
attack by the right of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing
forces of order and regulation, to reconstruct all institutions and to become
the sovereign lord of those who have left to us the rights of their power by
laying them down voluntarily in their liberalism.
15. Our power in the present tottering condition of all forms of power will be
more invincible than any other, because it will remain invisible until the
moment when it has gained such strength that no cunning can any longer undermine
it.
16. Out of the temporary evil we are now compelled to commit will emerge the
good of an unshakable rule, which will restore the regular course of the
machinery of the national life, brought to naught by liberalism. The result
justifies the means. Let us, however, in our plans, direct our attention not so
much to what is good and moral as to what is necessary and useful.
17. Before us is a plan in which is laid down strategically the line from which
we cannot deviate without running the risk of seeing the labor of many centuries
brought to naught.
18. In order to elaborate satisfactory forms of action it is necessary to have
regard to the rascality, the slackness, the instability of the mob, its lack of
capacity to understand and respect the conditions of its own life, or its own
welfare. It must be understood that the might of a mob is blind, senseless and
un- reasoning force ever at the mercy of a suggestion from any side. The blind
cannot lead the blind without bringing them into the abyss; consequently,
members of the mob, upstarts from the people even though they should be as a
genius for wisdom, yet having no understanding of the political, cannot come
forward as leaders of the mob without bringing the whole nation to ruin.
19. Only one trained from childhood for independent rule can have understanding
of the words that can be made up of the political alphabet.
20. A people left to itself, i.e., to upstarts from its midst, brings itself to
ruin by party dissensions excited by the pursuit of power and honors and the
disorders arising therefrom. Is it possible for the masses of the people calmly
and without petty jealousies to form judgment, to deal with the affairs of the
country, which cannot be mixed up with personal interest? Can they defend
themselves from an external foe? It is unthinkable; for a plan broken up into as
many parts as there are heads in the mob, loses all homogeneity, and thereby
becomes unintelligible and impossible of execution.
WE ARE DESPOTS
21. It is only with a despotic ruler that plans can be elaborated extensively
and clearly in such a way as to distribute the whole properly among the several
parts of the machinery of the State: from this the conclusion is inevitable that
a satisfactory form of government for any country is one that concentrates in
the hands of one responsible person. Without an absolute despotism there can be
no existence for civilization which is carried on not by the masses but by their
guide, whosoever that person may be. The mob is savage, and displays its
savagery at every opportunity. The moment the mob seizes freedom in its hands it
quickly turns to anarchy, which in itself is the highest degree of savagery.
22. Behold the alcoholic animals, bemused with drink, the right to an immoderate
use of which comes along with freedom. It is not for us and ours to walk that
road. The peoples of the GOYIM are bemused with alcoholic liquors; their youth
has grown stupid on classicism and from early immorality, into which it has been
inducted by our special agents - by tutors, lackeys, governesses in the houses
of the wealthy, by clerks and others, by our women in the places of dissipation
frequented by the GOYIM. In the number of these last I count also the so-called
"society ladies," voluntary followers of the others in corruption and luxury.
23. Our countersign is - Force and Make-believe. Only force conquers in
political affairs, especially if it be concealed in the talents essential to
statesmen. Violence must be the principle, and cunning and make-believe the rule
for governments which do not want to lay down their crowns at the feet of agents
of some new power. This evil is the one and only means to attain the end, the
good. Therefore we must not stop at bribery, deceit and treachery when they
should serve towards the attainment of our end. In politics one must know how to
seize the property of others without hesitation if by it we secure submission
and sovereignty.
24. Our State, marching along the path of peaceful conquest, has the right to
replace the horrors of war by less noticeable and more satisfactory sentences of
death, necessary to maintain the terror which tends to produce blind submission.
Just but merciless severity is the greatest factor of strength in the State: not
only for the sake of gain but also in the name of duty, for the sake of victory,
we must keep to the programme of violence and make-believe. The doctrine of
squaring accounts is precisely as strong as the means of which it makes use.
Therefore it is not so much by the means themselves as by the doctrine of
severity that we shall triumph and bring all governments into subjection to our
super-government. It is enough for them to know that we are too merciless for
all disobedience to cease.
WE SHALL END LIBERTY
25. Far back in ancient times we were the first to cry among the masses of the
people the words "Liberty, Equality, Fraternity," words many times repeated
since these days by stupid poll- parrots who, from all sides around, flew down
upon these baits and with them carried away the well-being of the world, true
freedom of the individual, formerly so well guarded against the pressure of the
mob. The would-be wise men of the GOYIM, the intellectuals, could not make
anything out of the uttered words in their abstractedness; did not see that in
nature there is no equality, cannot be freedom: that Nature herself has
established inequality of minds, of characters, and capacities, just as
immutably as she has established subordination to her laws: never stopped to
think that the mob is a blind thing, that upstarts elected from among it to bear
rule are, in regard to the political, the same blind men as the mob itself, that
the adept, though he be a fool, can yet rule, whereas the non-adept, even if he
were a genius, understands nothing in the political - to all those things the
GOYIM paid no regard; yet all the time it was based upon these things that
dynastic rule rested: the father passed on to the son a knowledge of the course
of political affairs in such wise that none should know it but members of the
dynasty and none could betray it to the governed. As time went on, the meaning
of the dynastic transference of the true position of affairs in the political
was lost, and this aided the success of our cause.
26. In all corners of the earth the words "Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,"
brought to our ranks, thanks to our blind agents, whole legions who bore our
banners with enthusiasm. And all the time these words were canker-worms at work
boring into the well-being of the GOYIM, putting an end everywhere to peace,
quiet, solidarity and destroying all the foundations of the GOYA States. As you
will see later, this helped us to our triumph: it gave us the possibility, among
other things, of getting into our hands the master card - the destruction of the
privileges, or in other words of the very existence of the aristocracy of the
GOYIM, that class which was the only defense peoples and countries had against
us. On the ruins of the eternal and genealogical aristocracy of the GOYIM we
have set up the aristocracy of our educated class headed by the aristocracy of
money. The qualifications for this aristocracy we have established in wealth,
which is dependent upon us, and in knowledge, for which our learned elders
provide the motive force.
27. Our triumph has been rendered easier by the fact that in our relations with
the men, whom we wanted, we have always worked upon the most sensitive chords of
the human mind, upon the cash account, upon the cupidity, upon the insatiability
for material needs of man; and each one of these human weaknesses, taken alone,
is sufficient to paralyze initiative, for it hands over the will of men to the
disposition of him who has bought their activities.
28. The abstraction of freedom has enabled us to persuade the mob in all
countries that their government is nothing but the steward of the people who are
the owners of the country, and that the steward may be replaced like a worn-out
glove.
29. It is this possibility of replacing the representatives of the people which
has placed at our disposal, and, as it were, given us the power of appointment.
PROTOCOL No. 2
1. It is indispensable for our purpose that wars, so far as possible, should not
result in territorial gains: war will thus be brought on to the economic ground,
where the nations will not fail to perceive in the assistance we give the
strength of our predominance, and this state of things will put both sides at
the mercy of our international AGENTUR; which possesses millions of eyes ever on
the watch and unhampered by any limitations whatsoever. Our international rights
will then wipe out national rights, in the proper sense of right, and will rule
the nations precisely as the civil law of States rules the relations of their
subjects among themselves.
2. The administrators, whom we shall choose from among the public, with strict
regard to their capacities for servile obedience, will not be persons trained in
the arts of government, and will therefore easily become pawns in our game in
the hands of men of learning and genius who will be their advisers, specialists
bred and reared from early childhood to rule the affairs of the whole world. As
is well known to you, these specialists of ours have been drawing to fit them
for rule the information they need from our political plans from the lessons of
history, from observations made of the events of every moment as it passes. The
GOYIM are not guided by practical use of unprejudiced historical observation,
but by theoretical routine without any critical regard for consequent results.
We need not, therefore, take any account of them - let them amuse themselves
until the hour strikes, or live on hopes of new forms of enterprising pastime,
or on the memories of all they have enjoyed. For them let that play the
principal part which we have persuaded them to accept as the dictates of science
(theory). It is with this object in view that we are constantly, by means of our
press, arousing a blind confidence in these theories. The intellectuals of the
GOYIM will puff themselves up with their knowledges and without any logical
verification of them will put into effect all the information available from
science, which our AGENTUR specialists have cunningly pieced together for the
purpose of educating their minds in the direction we want.
DESTRUCTIVE EDUCATION
3. Do not suppose for a moment that these statements are empty words: think
carefully of the successes we arranged for Darwinism, Marxism, Nietzsche-ism. To
us Jews, at any rate, it should be plain to see what a disintegrating importance
these directives have had upon the minds of the GOYIM.
4. It is indispensable for us to take account of the thoughts, characters,
tendencies of the nations in order to avoid making slips in the political and in
the direction of administrative affairs. The triumph of our system of which the
component parts of the machinery may be variously disposed according to the
temperament of the peoples met on our way, will fail of success if the practical
application of it be not based upon a summing up of the lessons of the past in
the light of the present.
5. In the hands of the States of to-day there is a great force that creates the
movement of thought in the people, and that is the Press. The part played by the
Press is to keep pointing our requirements supposed to be indispensable, to give
voice to the complaints of the people, to express and to create discontent. It
is in the Press that the triumph of freedom of speech finds its incarnation. But
the GOYIM States have not known how to make use of this force; and it has fallen
into our hands. Through the Press we have gained the power to influence while
remaining ourselves in the shade; thanks to the Press we have got the GOLD in
our hands, notwithstanding that we have had to gather it out of the oceans of
blood and tears. But it has paid us, though we have sacrificed many of our
people. Each victim on our side is worth in the sight of God a thousand GOYIM.
PROTOCOL No. 3
1. To-day I may tell you that our goal is now only a few steps off. There
remains a small space to cross and the whole long path we have trodden is ready
now to close its cycle of the Symbolic Snake, by which we symbolize our people.
When this ring closes, all the States of Europe will be locked in its coil as in
a powerful vice.
2. The constitution scales of these days will shortly break down, for we have
established them with a certain lack of accurate balance in order that they may
oscillate incessantly until they wear through the pivot on which they turn. The
GOYIM are under the impression that they have welded them sufficiently strong
and they have all along kept on expecting that the scales would come into
equilibrium. But the pivots - the kings on their thrones - are hemmed in by
their representatives, who play the fool, distraught with their own uncontrolled
and irresponsible power. This power they owe to the terror which has been
breathed into the palaces. As they have no means of getting at their people,
into their very midst, the kings on their thrones are no longer able to come to
terms with them and so strengthen themselves against seekers after power. We
have made a gulf between the far-seeing Sovereign Power and the blind force of
the people so that both have lost all meaning, for like the blind man and his
stick, both are powerless apart.
3. In order to incite seekers after power to a misuse of power we have set all
forces in opposition one to another, breaking up their liberal tendencies
towards independence. To this end we have stirred up every form of enterprise,
we have armed all parties, we have set up authority as a target for every
ambition. Of States we have made gladiatorial arenas where a lot of confused
issues contend .... A little more, and disorders and bankruptcy will be
universal ....
4. Babblers, inexhaustible, have turned into oratorical contests the sittings of
Parliament and Administrative Boards. Bold journalists and unscrupulous
pamphleteers daily fall upon executive officials. Abuses of power will put the
final touch in preparing all institutions for their overthrow and everything
will fly skyward under the blows of the maddened mob.
POVERTY OUR WEAPON
5. All people are chained down to heavy toil by poverty more firmly than ever.
They were chained by slavery and serfdom; from these, one way and another, they
might free themselves. These could be settled with, but from want they will
never get away. We have included in the constitution such rights as to the
masses appear fictitious and not actual rights. All these so-called "Peoples
Rights" can exist only in idea, an idea which can never be realized in practical
life. What is it to the proletariat laborer, bowed double over his heavy toil,
crushed by his lot in life, if talkers get the right to babble, if journalists
get the right to scribble any nonsense side by side with good stuff, once the
proletariat has no other profit out of the constitution save only those pitiful
crumbs which we fling them from our table in return for their voting in favor of
what we dictate, in favor of the men we place in power, the servants of our
AGENTUR ... Republican rights for a poor man are no more than a bitter piece of
irony, for the necessity he is under of toiling almost all day gives him no
present use of them, but the other hand robs him of all guarantee of regular and
certain earnings by making him dependent on strikes by his comrades or lockouts
by his masters.
WE SUPPORT COMMUNISM
6. The people, under our guidance, have annihilated the aristocracy, who were
their one and only defense and foster- mother for the sake of their own
advantage which is inseparably bound up with the well-being of the people.
Nowadays, with the destruction of the aristocracy, the people have fallen into
the grips of merciless money-grinding scoundrels who have laid a pitiless and
cruel yoke upon the necks of the workers.
7. We appear on the scene as alleged saviours of the worker from this oppression
when we propose to him to enter the ranks of our fighting forces - Socialists,
Anarchists, Communists - to whom we always give support in accordance with an
alleged brotherly rule (of the solidarity of all humanity) of our SOCIAL
MASONRY. The aristocracy, which enjoyed by law the labor of the workers, was
interested in seeing that the workers were well fed, healthy, and strong. We are
interested in just the opposite - in the diminution, the KILLING OUT OF THE
GOYIM. Our power is in the chronic shortness of food and physical weakness of
the worker because by all that this implies he is made the slave of our will,
and he will not find in his own authorities either strength or energy to set
against our will. Hunger creates the right of capital to rule the worker more
surely than it was given to the aristocracy by the legal authority of kings.
8. By want and the envy and hatred which it engenders we shall move the mobs and
with their hands we shall wipe out all those who hinder us on our way.
9. WHEN THE HOUR STRIKES FOR OUR SOVEREIGN LORD OF ALL THE WORLD TO BE CROWNED
IT IS THESE SAME HANDS WHICH WILL SWEEP AWAY EVERYTHING THAT MIGHT BE A
HINDRANCE THERETO. (The Biblical "Anti-Christ?")
10. The GOYIM have lost the habit of thinking unless prompted by the suggestions
of our specialists. Therefore they do not see the urgent necessity of what we,
when our kingdom comes, shall adopt at once, namely this, that IT IS ESSENTIAL
TO TEACH IN NATIONAL SCHOOLS ONE SIMPLE, TRUE PIECE OF KNOWLEDGE, THE BASIS OF
ALL KNOWLEDGE - THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE STRUCTURE OF HUMAN LIFE, OF SOCIAL
EXISTENCE, WHICH REQUIRES DIVISION OF LABOR, AND, CONSEQUENTLY, THE DIVISION OF
MEN INTO CLASSES AND CONDITIONS. It is essential for all to know that OWING TO
DIFFERENCE IN THE OBJECTS OF HUMAN ACTIVITY THERE CANNOT BE ANY EQUALITY, that
he, who by any act of his compromises a whole class, cannot be equally
responsible before the law with him who affects no one but only his own honor.
The true knowledge of the structure of society, into the secrets of which we do
not admit the GOYIM, would demonstrate to all men that the positions and work
must be kept within a certain circle, that they may not become a source of human
suffering, arising from an education which does not correspond with the work
which individuals are called upon to do. After a thorough study of this
knowledge, the peoples will voluntarily submit to authority and accept such
position as is appointed them in the State. In the present state of knowledge
and the direction we have given to its development of the people, blindly
believing things in print - cherishes - thanks to promptings intended to mislead
and to its own ignorance - a blind hatred towards all conditions which it
considers above itself, for it has no understanding of the meaning of class and
condition.
JEWS WILL BE SAFE
11. THIS HATRED WILL BE STILL FURTHER MAGNIFIED BY THE EFFECTS of an ECONOMIC
CRISES, which will stop dealing on the exchanges and bring industry to a
standstill. We shall create by all the secret subterranean methods open to us
and with the aid of gold, which is all in our hands, A UNIVERSAL ECONOMIC CRISES
WHEREBY WE SHALL THROW UPON THE STREETS WHOLE MOBS OF WORKERS SIMULTANEOUSLY IN
ALL THE COUNTRIES OF EUROPE. These mobs will rush delightedly to shed the blood
of those whom, in the simplicity of their ignorance, they have envied from their
cradles, and whose property they will then be able to loot.
12 "OURS" THEY WILL NOT TOUCH, BECAUSE THE MOMENT OF ATTACK WILL BE KNOWN TO US
AND WE SHALL TAKE MEASURES TO PROTECT OUR OWN.
13. We have demonstrated that progress will bring all the GOYIM to the
sovereignty of reason. Our despotism will be precisely that; for it will know
how, by wise severities, to pacificate all unrest, to cauterize liberalism out
of all institutions.
14. When the populace has seen that all sorts of concessions and indulgences are
yielded it, in the same name of freedom it has imagined itself to be sovereign
lord and has stormed its way to power, but, naturally like every other blind
man, it has come upon a host of stumbling blocks. IT HAS RUSHED TO FIND A GUIDE,
IT HAS NEVER HAD THE SENSE TO RETURN TO THE FORMER STATE and it has laid down
its plenipotentiary powers at OUR feet. Remember the French Revolution, to which
it was we who gave the name of "Great": the secrets of its preparations are well
known to us for it was wholly the work of our hands.
15 Ever since that time we have been leading the peoples from one disenchantment
to another, so that in the end they should turn also from us in favor of that
KING-DESPOT OF THE BLOOD OF ZION, WHOM WE ARE PREPARING FOR THE WORLD.
16. At the present day we are, as an international force, invincible, because if
attacked by some we are supported by other States. It is the bottomless
rascality of the GOYIM peoples, who crawl on their bellies to force, but are
merciless towards weakness, unsparing to faults and indulgent to crimes,
unwilling to bear the contradictions of a free social system but patient unto
martyrdom under the violence of a bold despotism - it is those qualities which
are aiding us to independence. From the premier- dictators of the present day,
the GOYIM peoples suffer patiently and bear such abuses as for the least of them
they would have beheaded twenty kings.
17. What is the explanation of this phenomenon, this curious inconsequence of
the masses of the peoples in their attitude towards what would appear to be
events of the same order?
18. It is explained by the fact that these dictators whisper to the peoples
through their agents that through these abuses they are inflicting injury on the
States with the highest purpose - to secure the welfare of the peoples, the
international brotherhood of them all, their solidarity and equality of rights.
Naturally they do not tell the peoples that this unification must be
accomplished only under our sovereign rule.
19. And thus the people condemn the upright and acquit the guilty, persuaded
ever more and more that it can do whatsoever it wishes. Thanks to this state of
things, the people are destroying every kind of stability and creating disorders
at every step.
20. The word "freedom" brings out the communities of men to fight against every
kind of force, against every kind of authority even against God and the laws of
nature. For this reason we, when we come into our kingdom, shall have to erase
this word from the lexicon of life as implying a principle of brute force which
turns mobs into bloodthirsty beasts.
21. These beasts, it is true, fall asleep again every time when they have drunk
their fill of blood, and at such time can easily be riveted into their chains.
But if they be not given blood they will not sleep and continue to struggle.
PROTOCOL No. 4
1. Every republic passes through several stages. The first of these is comprised
in the early days of mad raging by the blind mob, tossed hither and thither,
right and left: the second is demagogy from which is born anarchy, and that
leads inevitably to despotism - not any longer legal and overt, and therefore
responsible despotism, but to unseen and secretly hidden, yet nevertheless
sensibly felt despotism in the hands of some secret organization or other, whose
acts are the more unscrupulous inasmuch as it works behind a screen, behind the
backs of all sorts of agents, the changing of whom not only does not injuriously
affect but actually aids the secret force by saving it, thanks to continual
changes, from the necessity of expanding its resources on the rewarding of long
services.
2. Who and what is in a position to overthrow an invisible force? And this is
precisely what our force is. GENTILE masonry blindly serves as a screen for us
and our objects, but the plan of action of our force, even its very
abiding-place, remains for the whole people an unknown mystery.
WE SHALL DESTROY GOD
3. But even freedom might be harmless and have its place in the State economy
without injury to the well-being of the peoples if it rested upon the foundation
of faith in God, upon the brotherhood of humanity, unconnected with the
conception of equality, which is negatived by the very laws of creation, for
they have established subordination. With such a faith as this a people might be
governed by a wardship of parishes, and would walk contentedly and humbly under
the guiding hand of its spiritual pastor submitting to the dispositions of God
upon earth. This is the reason why IT IS INDISPENSABLE FOR US TO UNDERMINE ALL
FAITH, TO TEAR OUT OF THE MIND OF THE "GOYIM" THE VERY PRINCIPLE OF GOD-HEAD AND
THE SPIRIT, AND TO PUT IN ITS PLACE ARITHMETICAL CALCULATIONS AND MATERIAL
NEEDS.
4. In order to give the GOYIM no time to think and take note, their minds must
be diverted towards industry and trade. Thus, all the nations will be swallowed
up in the pursuit of gain and in the race for it will not take note of their
common foe. But again, in order that freedom may once for all disintegrate and
ruin the communities of the GOYIM, we must put industry on a speculative basis:
the result of this will be that what is withdrawn from the land by industry will
slip through the hands and pass into speculation, that is, to our classes.
5. The intensified struggle for superiority and shocks delivered to economic
life will create, nay, have already created, disenchanted, cold and heartless
communities. Such communities will foster a strong aversion towards the higher
political and towards religion. Their only guide is gain, that is Gold, which
they will erect into a veritable cult, for the sake of those material delights
which it can give. Then will the hour strike when, not for the sake of attaining
the good, not even to win wealth, but solely out of hatred towards the
privileged, the lower classes of the GOYIM will follow our lead against our
rivals for power, the intellectuals of the GOYIM.
PROTOCOL No. 5
1. What form of administrative rule can be given to communities in which
corruption has penetrated everywhere, communities where riches are attained only
by the clever surprise tactics of semi-swindling tricks; where loseness reigns:
where morality is maintained by penal measures and harsh laws but not by
voluntarily accepted principles: where the feelings towards faith and country
are obligated by cosmopolitan convictions? What form of rule is to be given to
these communities if not that despotism which I shall describe to you later? We
shall create an intensified centralization of government in order to grip in our
hands all the forces of the community. We shall regulate mechanically all the
actions of the political life of our subjects by new laws. These laws will
withdraw one by one all the indulgences and liberties which have been permitted
by the GOYIM, and our kingdom will be distinguished by a despotism of such
magnificent proportions as to be at any moment and in every place in a position
to wipe out any GOYIM who oppose us by deed or word.
2. We shall be told that such a despotism as I speak of is not consistent with
the progress of these days, but I will prove to you that is is.
3. In the times when the peoples looked upon kings on their thrones as on a pure
manifestation of the will of God, they submitted without a murmur to the
despotic power of kings: but from the day when we insinuated into their minds
the conception of their own rights they began to regard the occupants of thrones
as mere ordinary mortals. The holy unction of the Lord's Anointed has fallen
from the heads of kings in the eyes of the people, and when we also robbed them
of their faith in God the might of power was flung upon the streets into the
place of public proprietorship and was seized by us.
MASSES LED BY LIES
4. Moreover, the art of directing masses and individuals by means of cleverly
manipulated theory and verbiage, by regulations of life in common and all sorts
of other quirks, in all which the GOYIM understand nothing, belongs likewise to
the specialists of our administrative brain. Reared on analysis, observation, on
delicacies of fine calculation, in this species of skill we have no rivals, any
more than we have either in the drawing up of plans of political actions and
solidarity. In this respect the Jesuits alone might have compared with us, but
we have contrived to discredit them in the eyes of the unthinking mob as an
overt organization, while we ourselves all the while have kept our secret
organization in the shade. However, it is probably all the same to the world who
is its sovereign lord, whether the head of Catholicism or our despot of the
blood of Zion! But to us, the Chosen People, it is very far from being a matter
of indifference.
5. FOR A TIME PERHAPS WE MIGHT BE SUCCESSFULLY DEALT WITH BY A COALITION OF THE
"GOYIM" OF ALL THE WORLD: but from this danger we are secured by the discord
existing among them whose roots are so deeply seated that they can never now be
plucked up. We have set one against another the personal and national reckonings
of the GOYIM, religious and race hatreds, which we have fostered into a huge
growth in the course of the past twenty centuries. This is the reason why there
is not one State which would anywhere receive support if it were to raise its
arm, for every one of them must bear in mind that any agreement against us would
be unprofitable to itself. We are too strong - there is no evading our power.
THE NATIONS CANNOT COME TO EVEN AN INCONSIDERABLE PRIVATE AGREEMENT WITHOUT OUR
SECRETLY HAVING A HAND IN IT.
6. PER ME REGES REGNANT. "It is through me that Kings reign." And it was said by
the prophets that we were chosen by God Himself to rule over the whole earth.
God has endowed us with genius that we may be equal to our task. Were genius in
the opposite camp it would still struggle against us, but even so, a newcomer is
no match for the old-established settler: the struggle would be merciless
between us, such a fight as the world has never seen. Aye, and the genius on
their side would have arrived too late. All the wheels of the machinery of all
States go by the force of the engine, which is in our hands, and that engine of
the machinery of States is - Gold. The science of political economy invented by
our learned elders has for long past been giving royal prestige to capital.
MONOPOLY CAPITAL
7. Capital, if it is to co-operate untrammeled, must be free to establish a
monopoly of industry and trade: this is already being put in execution by an
unseen hand in all quarters of the world. This freedom will give political force
to those engaged in industry, and that will help to oppress the people. Nowadays
it is more important to disarm the peoples than to lead them into war: more
important to use for our advantage the passions which have burst into flames
than to quench their fire: more important to eradicate them. THE PRINCIPLE
OBJECT OF OUR DIRECTORATE CONSISTS IN THIS: TO DEBILITATE THE PUBLIC MIND BY
CRITICISM; TO LEAD IT AWAY FROM SERIOUS REFLECTIONS CALCULATED TO AROUSE
RESISTANCE; TO DISTRACT THE FORCES OF THE MIND TOWARDS A SHAM FIGHT OF EMPTY
CLOQUENCE.
8. In all ages the people of the world, equally with individuals, have accepted
words for deeds, for THEY ARE CONTENT WITH A SHOW and rarely pause to note, in
the public arena, whether promises are followed by performance. Therefore we
shall establish show institutions which will give eloquent proof of their
benefit to progress.
9. We shall assume to ourselves the liberal physiognomy of all parties, of all
directions, and we shall give that physiognomy a VOICE IN ORATORS WHO WILL SPEAK
SO MUCH THAT THEY WILL EXHAUST THE PATIENCE OF THEIR HEARERS AND PRODUCE AN
ABHORRENCE OF ORATORY.
10. IN ORDER TO PUT PUBLIC OPINION INTO OUR HANDS WE MUST BRING IT INTO A STATE
OF BEWILDERMENT BY GIVING EXPRESSION FROM ALL SIDES TO SO MANY CONTRADICTORY
OPINIONS AND FOR SUCH LENGTH OF TIME AS WILL SUFFICE TO MAKE THE "GOYIM" LOSE
THEIR HEADS IN THE LABYRINTH AND COME TO SEE THAT THE BEST THING IS TO HAVE NO
OPINION OF ANY KIND IN MATTERS POLITICAL, which it is not given to the public to
understand, because they are understood only by him who guides the public. This
is the first secret.
11. The second secret requisite for the success of our government is comprised
in the following: To multiply to such an extent national failings, habits,
passions, conditions of civil life, that it will be impossible for anyone to
know where he is in the resulting chaos, so that the people in consequence will
fail to understand one another. This measure will also serve us in another way,
namely, to sow discord in all parties, to dislocate all collective forces which
are still unwilling to submit to us, and to discourage any kind of personal
initiative which might in any degree hinder our affair. THERE IS NOTHING MORE
DANGEROUS THAN PERSONAL INITIATIVE: if it has genius behind it, such initiative
can do more than can be done by millions of people among whom we have sown
discord. We must so direct the education of the GOYIM communities that whenever
they come upon a matter requiring initiative they may drop their hands in
despairing impotence. The strain which results from freedom of actions saps the
forces when it meets with the freedom of another. From this collision arise
grave moral shocks, disenchantments, failures. BY ALL THESE MEANS WE SHALL SO
WEAR DOWN THE "GOYIM" THAT THEY WILL BE COMPELLED TO OFFER US INTERNATIONAL
POWER OF A NATURE THAT BY ITS POSITION WILL ENABLE US WITHOUT ANY VIOLENCE
GRADUALLY TO ABSORB ALL THE STATE FORCES OF THE WORLD AND TO FORM A
SUPER-GOVERNMENT (European Common Market?). In place of the rulers of to-day we
shall set up a bogey which will be called the Super-Government Administration.
Its hands will reach out in all directions like nippers and its organization
will be of such colossal dimensions that it cannot fail to subdue all the
nations of the world.
PROTOCOL No. 6
1. We shall soon begin to establish huge monopolies, reservoirs of colossal
riches, upon which even, large fortunes of the GOYIM will depend to such an
extent that they will go to the bottom together with the credit of the States on
the day after the political smash ...
2. You gentlemen here present who are economists, just strike an estimate of the
significance of this combination! ...
3. In every possible way we must develop the significance of our
Super-Government by representing it as the Protector and Benefactor of all those
who voluntarily submit to us.
4. The aristocracy of the GOYIM as a political force, is dead - We need not take
it into account; but as landed proprietors they can still be harmful to us from
the fact that they are self-sufficing in the resources upon which they live. It
is essential therefore for us at whatever cost to deprive them of their land.
This object will be best attained by increasing the burdens upon landed property
- in loading lands with debts. These measures will check land- holding and keep
it in a state of humble and un-conditional submission.
5. The aristocrats of the GOYIM, being hereditarily incapable of contenting
themselves with little, will rapidly burn up and fizzle out.
WE SHALL ENSLAVE GENTILES
6. At the same time we must intensively patronize trade and industry, but, first
and foremost, speculation, the part played by which is to provide a counterpoise
to industry: the absence of speculative industry will multiply capital in
private hands and will serve to restore agriculture by freeing the land from
indebtedness to the land banks. What we want is that industry should drain off
from the land both labor and capital and by means of speculation transfer into
our hands all the money of the world, and thereby throw all the GOYIM into the
ranks of the proletariat. Then the GOYIM will bow down before us, if for no
other reason but to get the right to exist.
7. To complete the ruin of the industry of the GOYIM we shall bring to the
assistance of speculation the luxury which we have developed among the GOYIM,
that greedy demand for luxury which is swallowing up everything. WE SHALL RAISE
THE RATE OF WAGES WHICH, HOWEVER, WILL NOT BRING ANY ADVANTAGE TO THE WORKERS,
FOR, AT THE SAME TIME, WE SHALL PRODUCE A RISE IN PRICES OF THE FIRST
NECESSARIES OF LIFE, ALLEGING THAT IT ARISES FROM THE DECLINE OF AGRICULTURE AND
CATTLE-BREEDING: WE SHALL FURTHER UNDERMINE ARTFULLY AND DEEPLY SOURCES OF
PRODUCTION, BY ACCUSTOMING THE WORKERS TO ANARCHY AND TO DRUNKENNESS AND SIDE BY
SIDE THEREWITH TAKING ALL MEASURE TO EXTIRPATE FROM THE FACE OF THE EARTH ALL
THE EDUCATED FORCES OF THE "GOYIM."
8. IN ORDER THAT THE TRUE MEANING OF THINGS MAY NOT STRIKE THE "GOYIM" BEFORE
THE PROPER TIME WE SHALL MASK IT UNDER AN ALLEGED ARDENT DESIRE TO SERVE THE
WORKING CLASSES AND THE GREAT PRINCIPLES OF POLITICAL ECONOMY ABOUT WHICH OUR
ECONOMIC THEORIES ARE CARRYING ON AN ENERGETIC PROPAGANDA.
PROTOCOL No. 7
1. The intensification of armaments, the increase of police forces - are all
essential for the completion of the aforementioned plans. What we have to get at
is that there should be in all the States of the world, besides ourselves, only
the masses of the proletariat, a few millionaires devoted to our interests,
police and soldiers.
2. Throughout all Europe, and by means of relations with Europe, in other
continents also, we must create ferments, discords and hostility. Therein we
gain a double advantage. In the first place we keep in check all countries, for
they will know that we have the power whenever we like to create disorders or to
restore order. All these countries are accustomed to see in us an indispensable
force of coercion. In the second place, by our intrigues we shall tangle up all
the threads which we have stretched into the cabinets of all States by means of
the political, by economic treaties, or loan obligations. In order to succeed in
this we must use great cunning and penetration during negotiations and
agreements, but, as regards what is called the "official language," we shall
keep to the opposite tactics and assume the mask of honesty and complacency. In
this way the peoples and governments of the GOYIM, whom we have taught to look
only at the outside whatever we present to their notice, will still continue to
accept us as the benefactors and saviours of the human race.
UNIVERSAL WAR
3. We must be in a position to respond to every act of opposition by war with
the neighbors of that country which dares to oppose us: but if these neighbors
should also venture to stand collectively together against us, then we must
offer resistance by a universal war.
4. The principal factor of success in the political is the secrecy of its
undertakings: the word should not agree with the deeds of the diplomat.
5. We must compel the governments of the GOYIM to take action in the direction
favored by our widely conceived plan, already approaching the desired
consummation, by what we shall represent as public opinion, secretly promoted by
us through the means of that so-called "Great Power" - THE PRESS, WHICH, WITH A
FEW EXCEPTIONS THAT MAY BE DISREGARDED, IS ALREADY ENTIRELY IN OUR HANDS.
PROTOCOL No. 8
1. We must arm ourselves with all the weapons which our opponents might employ
against us. We must search out in the very finest shades of expression and the
knotty points of the lexicon of law justification for those cases where we shall
have to pronounce judgments that might appear abnormally audacious and unjust,
for it is important that these resolutions should be set forth in expressions
that shall seem to be the most exalted moral principles cast into legal form.
Our directorate must surround itself with all these forces of civilization among
which it will have to work. It will surround itself with publicists, practical
jurists, administrators, diplomats and, finally, with persons prepared by a
special super-educational training IN OUR SPECIAL SCHOOLS (Rhode Scholers?).
These persons will have consonance of all the secrets of the social structure,
they will know all the languages that can be made up by political alphabets and
words; they will be made acquainted with the whole underside of human nature,
with all its sensitive chords on which they will have to play. These chords are
the cast of mind of the GOYIM, their tendencies, short-comings, vices and
qualities, the particularities of classes and conditions. Needless to say that
the talented assistants of authority, of whom I speak, will be taken not from
among the GOYIM, who are accustomed to perform their administrative work without
giving themselves the trouble to think what its aim is, and never consider what
it is needed for. The administrators of the GOYIM sign papers without reading
them, and they serve either for mercenary reasons or from ambition.
2. We shall surround our government with a whole world of economists. That is
the reason why economic sciences form the principal subject of the teaching
given to the Jews. Around us again will be a whole constellation of bankers,
industrialists, capitalists and - THE MAIN THING - MILLIONAIRES, BECAUSE IN
SUBSTANCE EVERYTHING WILL BE SETTLED BY THE QUESTION OF FIGURES.
3. For a time, until there will no longer be any risk in entrusting responsible
posts in our State to our brother-Jews, we shall put them in the hands of
persons whose past and reputation are such that between them and the people lies
an abyss, persons who, in case of disobedience to our instructions, must face
criminal charges or disappear - this in order to make them defend our interests
to their last gasp.
PROTOCOL No. 9
1. In applying our principles let attention be paid to the character of the
people in whose country you live and act; a general, identical application of
them, until such time as the people shall have been re-educated to our pattern,
cannot have success. But by approaching their application cautiously you will
see that not a decade will pass before the most stubborn character will change
and we shall add a new people to the ranks of those already subdued by us.
2. The words of the liberal, which are in effect the words of our masonic
watchword, namely, "Liberty, Equality, Fraternity," will, when we come into our
kingdom, be changed by us into words no longer of a watchword, but only an
expression of idealism, namely, into "The right of liberty, the duty of
equality, the ideal of brotherhood." That is how we shall put it, - and so we
shall catch the bull by the horns ... DE FACTO we have already wiped out every
kind of rule except our own, although DE JURE there still remain a good many of
them. Nowadays, if any States raise a protest against us it is only PRO FORMA at
our discretion and by our direction, for THEIR ANTI-SEMITISM IS INDISPENSABLE TO
US FOR THE MANAGEMENT OF OUR LESSER BRETHREN. I will not enter into further
explanations, for this matter has formed the subject of repeated discussions
amongst us.
JEWISH SUPER-STATE
3. For us there are not checks to limit the range of our activity. Our
Super-Government subsists in extra-legal conditions which are described in the
accepted terminology by the energetic and forcible word - Dictatorship. I am in
a position to tell you with a clear conscience that at the proper time we, the
law-givers, shall execute judgment and sentence, we shall slay and we shall
spare, we, as head of all our troops, are mounted on the steed of the leader. We
rule by force of will, because in our hands are the fragments of a once powerful
party, now vanquished by us. AND THE WEAPONS IN OUR HANDS ARE LIMITLESS
AMBITIONS, BURNING GREEDINESS, MERCILESS VENGEANCE, HATREDS AND MALICE.
4. IT IS FROM US THAT THE ALL-ENGULFING TERROR PROCEEDS. WE HAVE IN OUR SERVICE
PERSONS OF ALL OPINIONS, OF ALL DOCTRINES, RESTORATING MONARCHISTS, DEMAGOGUES,
SOCIALISTS, COMMUNISTS, AND UTOPIAN DREAMERS OF EVERY KIND. We have harnessed
them all to the task: EACH ONE OF THEM ON HIS OWN ACCOUNT IS BORING AWAY AT THE
LAST REMNANTS OF AUTHORITY, IS STRIVING TO OVERTHROW ALL ESTABLISHED FORM OF
ORDER. By these acts all States are in torture; they exhort to tranquility, are
ready to sacrifice everything for peace: BUT WE WILL NOT GIVE THEM PEACE UNTIL
THEY OPENLY ACKNOWLEDGE OUR INTERNATIONAL SUPER-GOVERNMENT, AND WITH
SUBMISSIVENESS (European Common Market??).
5. The people have raised a howl about the necessity of settling the question of
Socialism by way of an international agreement. DIVISION INTO FRACTIONAL PARTIES
HAS GIVEN THEM INTO OUR HANDS, FOR, IN ORDER TO CARRY ON A CONTESTED STRUGGLE
ONE MUST HAVE MONEY, AND THE MONEY IS ALL IN OUR HANDS.
6. We might have reason to apprehend a union between the "clear-sighted" force
of the GOY kings on their thrones and the "blind" force of the GOY mobs, but we
have taken all the needful measure against any such possibility: between the one
and the other force we have erected a bulwark in the shape of a mutual terror
between them. In this way the blind force of the people remains our support and
we, and we only, shall provide them with a leader and, of course, direct them
along the road that leads to our goal.
7. In order that the hand of the blind mob may not free itself from our guiding
hand, we must every now and then enter into close communion with it, if not
actually in person, at any rate through some of the most trusty of our brethren.
When we are acknowledged as the only authority we shall discuss with the people
personally on the market, places, and we shall instruct them on questings of the
political in such wise as may turn them in the direction that suits us.
8. Who is going to verify what is taught in the village schools? But what an
envoy of the government or a king on his throne himself may say cannot but
become immediately known to the whole State, for it will be spread abroad by the
voice of the people.
9. In order to annihilate the institutions of the GOYIM before it is time we
have touched them with craft and delicacy, and have taken hold of the ends of
the springs which move their mechanism. These springs lay in a strict but just
sense of order; we have replaced them by the chaotic license of liberalism. We
have got our hands into the administration of the law, into the conduct of
elections, into the press, into liberty of the person, BUT PRINCIPALLY INTO
EDUCATION AND TRAINING AS BEING THE CORNERSTONES OF A FREE EXISTENCE.
CHRISTIAN YOUTH DESTROYED
10. WE HAVE FOOLED, BEMUSED AND CORRUPTED THE YOUTH OF THE "GOYIM" BY REARING
THEM IN PRINCIPLES AND THEORIES WHICH ARE KNOWN TO US TO BE FALSE ALTHOUGH IT IS
THAT THEY HAVE BEEN INCULCATED.
11. Above the existing laws without substantially altering them, and by merely
twisting them into contradictions of interpretations, we have erected something
grandiose in the way of results. These results found expression in the fact that
the INTERPRETATIONS MASKED THE LAW: afterwards they entirely hid them from the
eyes of the governments owing to the impossibility of making anything out of the
tangled web of legislation.
12. This is the origin of the theory of course of arbitration.
13. You may say that the GOYIM will rise upon us, arms in hand, if they guess
what is going on before the time comes; but in the West we have against this a
manoeuvre of such appalling terror that the very stoutest hearts quail - the
undergrounds, metropolitans, those subterranean corridors which, before the time
comes, will be driven under all the capitals and from whence those capitals will
be blown into the air with all their organizations and archives.
PROTOCOL No. 10
1. To-day I begin with a repetition of what I said before, and I BEG YOU TO BEAR
IN MIND THAT GOVERNMENTS AND PEOPLE ARE CONTENT IN THE POLITICAL WITH OUTSIDE
APPEARANCES. And how, indeed, are the GOYIM to perceive the underlying meaning
of things when their representatives give the best of their energies to enjoying
themselves? For our policy it is of the greatest importance to take cognizance
of this detail; it will be of assistance to us when we come to consider the
division of authority of property, of the dwelling, of taxation (the idea of
concealed taxes), of the reflex force of the laws. All these questions are such
as ought not to be touched upon directly and openly before the people. In cases
where it is indispensable to touch upon them they must not be categorically
named, it must merely be declared without detailed exposition that the
principles of contemporary law are acknowledged by us. The reason of keeping
silence in this respect is that by not naming a principle we leave ourselves
freedom of action, to drop this or that out of it without attracting notice; if
they were all categorically named they would all appear to have been already
given.
2. The mob cherishes a special affection and respect for the geniuses of
political power and accepts all their deeds of violence with the admiring
response: "rascally, well, yes, it is rascally, but it's clever! ... a trick, if
you like, but how craftily played, how magnificently done, what impudent
audacity!" ...
OUR GOAL - WORLD POWER
3. We count upon attracting all nations to the task of erecting the new
fundamental structure, the project for which has been drawn up by us. This is
why, before everything, it is indispensable for us to arm ourselves and to store
up in ourselves that absolutely reckless audacity and irresistible might of the
spirit which in the person of our active workers will break down all hindrances
on our way.
4. WHEN WE HAVE ACCOMPLISHED OUR COUP D'ETAT WE SHALL SAY THEN TO THE VARIOUS
PEOPLES: "EVERYTHING HAS GONE TERRIBLY BADLY, ALL HAVE BEEN WORN OUT WITH
SUFFERING. WE ARE DESTROYING THE CAUSES OF YOUR TORMENT - NATIONALITIES,
FRONTIERS, DIFFERENCES OF COINAGES. YOU ARE AT LIBERTY, OF COURSE, TO PRONOUNCE
SENTENCE UPON US, BUT CAN IT POSSIBLY BE A JUST ONE IF IT IS CONFIRMED BY YOU
BEFORE YOU MAKE ANY TRIAL OF WHAT WE ARE OFFERING YOU." ... THEN WILL THE MOB
EXALT US AND BEAR US UP IN THEIR HANDS IN A UNANIMOUS TRIUMPH OF HOPES AND
EXPECTATIONS. VOTING, WHICH WE HAVE MADE THE INSTRUMENT WHICH WILL SET US ON THE
THRONE OF THE WORLD BY TEACHING EVEN THE VERY SMALLEST UNITS OF MEMBERS OF THE
HUMAN RACE TO VOTE BY MEANS OF MEETINGS AND AGREEMENTS BY GROUPS, WILL THEN HAVE
SERVED ITS PURPOSES AND WILL PLAY ITS PART THEN FOR THE LAST TIME BY A UNANIMITY
OF DESIRE TO MAKE CLOSE ACQUAINTANCE WITH US BEFORE CONDEMNING US.
5. TO SECURE THIS WE MUST HAVE EVERYBODY VOTE WITHOUT DISTINCTION OF CLASSES AND
QUALIFICATIONS, in order to establish an absolute majority, which cannot be got
from the educated propertied classes. In this way, by inculcating in all a sense
of self-importance, we shall destroy among the GOYIM the importance of the
family and its educational value and remove the possibility of individual minds
splitting off, for the mob, handled by us, will not let them come to the front
nor even give them a hearing; it is accustomed to listen to us only who pay it
for obedience and attention. In this way we shall create a blind, mighty force
which will never be in a position to move in any direction without the guidance
of our agents set at its head by us as leaders of the mob. The people will
submit to this regime because it will know that upon these leaders will depend
its earnings, gratifications and the receipt of all kinds of benefits.
6. A scheme of government should come ready made from one brain, because it will
never be clinched firmly if it is allowed to be split into fractional parts in
the minds of many. It is allowable, therefore, for us to have cognizance of the
scheme of action but not to discuss it lest we disturb its artfulness, the
interdependence of its component parts, the practical force of the secret
meaning of each clause. To discuss and make alterations in a labor of this kind
by means of numerous votings is to impress upon it the stamp of all
ratiocinations and misunderstandings which have failed to penetrate the depth
and nexus of its plottings. We want our schemes to be forcible and suitably
concocted. Therefore WE OUGHT NOT TO FLING THE WORK OF GENIUS OF OUR GUIDE to
the fangs of the mob or even of a select company.
7. These schemes will not turn existing institutions upside down just yet. They
will only effect changes in their economy and consequently in the whole combined
movement of their progress, which will thus be directed along the paths laid
down in our schemes.
POISON OF LIBERALISM
8. Under various names there exists in all countries approximately one and the
same thing. Representation, Ministry, Senate, State Council, Legislative and
Executive Corps. I need not explain to you the mechanism of the relation of
these institutions to one another, because you are aware of all that; only take
note of the fact that each of the above-named institutions corresponds to some
important function of the State, and I would beg you to remark that the word
"important" I apply not to the institution but to the function, consequently it
is not the institutions which are important but their functions. These
institutions have divided up among themselves all the functions of government -
administrative, legislative, executive, wherefore they have come to operate as
do the organs in the human body. If we injure one part in the machinery of
State, the State falls sick, like a human body, and ... will die.
9. When we introduced into the State organism the poison of Liberalism its whole
political complexion underwent a change. States have been seized with a mortal
illness - blood poisoning. All that remains is to await the end of their death
agony.
10. Liberalism produced Constitutional States, which took the place of what was
the only safeguard of the GOYIM, namely, Despotism; and A CONSTITUTION, AS YOU
WELL KNOW, IS NOTHING ELSE BUT A SCHOOL OF DISCORDS, misunderstandings,
quarrels, disagreements, fruitless party agitations, party whims - in a word, a
school of everything that serves to destroy the personality of State activity.
THE TRIBUNE OF THE "TALKERICS" HAS, NO LESS EFFECTIVELY THAN THE PRESS,
CONDEMNED THE RULERS TO INACTIVITY AND IMPOTENCE, and thereby rendered them
useless and superfluous, for which reason indeed they have been in many
countries deposed. THEN IT WAS THAT THE ERA OF REPUBLICS BECOME POSSIBLE OF
REALIZATION; AND THEN IT WAS THAT WE REPLACED THE RULER BY A CARICATURE OF A
GOVERNMENT - BY A PRESIDENT, TAKEN FROM THE MOB, FROM THE MIDST OF OUR PUPPET
CREATURES, OR SLAVES. This was the foundation of the mine which we have laid
under the GOY people, I should rather say, under the GOY peoples.
WE NAME PRESIDENTS
11. In the near future we shall establish the responsibility of presidents.
12. By that time we shall be in a position to disregard forms in carrying
through matters for which our impersonal puppet will be responsible. What do we
care if the ranks of those striving for power should be thinned, if there should
arise a deadlock from the impossibility of finding presidents, a deadlock which
will finally disorganize the country? ...
13. In order that our scheme may produce this result we shall arrange elections
in favor of such presidents as have in their past some dark, undiscovered stain,
some "Panama" or other - then they will be trustworthy agents for the
accomplishment of our plans out of fear of revelations and from the natural
desire of everyone who has attained power, namely, the retention of the
privileges, advantages and honor connected with the office of president. The
chamber of deputies will provide cover for, will protect, will elect presidents,
but we shall take from it the right to propose new, or make changes in existing
laws, for this right will be given by us to the responsible president, a puppet
in our hands. Naturally, the authority of the presidents will then become a
target for every possible form of attack, but we shall provide him with a means
of self-defense in the right of an appeal to the people, for the decision of the
people over the heads of their representatives, that is to say, an appeal to
that some blind slave of ours - the majority of the mob. Independently of this
we shall invest the president with the right of declaring a state of war. We
shall justify this last right on the ground that the president as chief of the
whole army of the country must have it at his disposal, in case of need for the
defense of the new republican constitution, the right to defend which will
belong to him as the responsible representative of this constitution.
14. It is easy to understand them in these conditions the key of the shrine will
lie in our hands, and no one outside ourselves will any longer direct the force
of legislation.
15. Besides this we shall, with the introduction of the new republican
constitution, take from the Chamber the right of interpolation on government
measures, on the pretext of preserving political secrecy, and, further, we shall
by the new constitution reduce the number of representatives to a minimum,
thereby proportionately reducing political passions and the passion for
politics. If, however, they should, which is hardly to be expected, burst into
flame, even in this minimum, we shall nullify them by a stirring appeal and a
reference to the majority of the whole people ... Upon the president will depend
the appointment of presidents and vice-presidents of the Chamber and the Senate.
Instead of constant sessions of Parliaments we shall reduce their sittings to a
few months. Moreover, the president, as chief of the executive power, will have
the right to summon and dissolve Parliament, and, in the latter case, to prolong
the time for the appointment of a new parliamentary assembly. But in order that
the consequences of all these acts which in substance are illegal, should not,
prematurely for our plans, upon the responsibility established by use of the
president, WE SHALL INSTIGATE MINISTERS AND OTHER OFFICIALS OF THE HIGHER
ADMINISTRATION ABOUT THE PRESIDENT TO EVADE HIS DISPOSITIONS BY TAKING MEASURES
OF THEIR OWN, for doing which they will be made the scapegoats in his place ...
This part we especially recommend to be given to be played by the Senate, the
Council of State, or the Council of Ministers, but not to an individual
official.
16. The president will, at our discretion, interpret the sense of such of the
existing laws as admit of various interpretation; he will further annul them
when we indicate to him the necessity to do so, besides this, he will have the
right to propose temporary laws, and even new departures in the government
constitutional working, the pretext both for the one and the other being the
requirements for the supreme welfare of the State.
WE SHALL DESTROY
17. By such measure we shall obtain the power of destroying little by little,
step by step, all that at the outset when we enter on our rights, we are
compelled to introduce into the constitutions of States to prepare for the
transition to an imperceptible abolition of every kind of constitution, and then
the time is come to turn every form of government into OUR DESPOTISM.
18. The recognition of our despot may also come before the destruction of the
constitution; the moment for this recognition will come when the peoples,
utterly wearied by the irregularities and incompetence - a matter which we shall
arrange for - of their rulers, will clamor: "Away with them and give us one king
over all the earth who will unite us and annihilate the causes of disorders -
frontiers, nationalities, religions, State debts - who will give us peace and
quiet which we cannot find under our rulers and representatives."
19. But you yourselves perfectly well know that TO PRODUCE THE POSSIBILITY OF
THE EXPRESSION OF SUCH WISHES BY ALL THE NATIONS IT IS INDISPENSABLE TO TROUBLE
IN ALL COUNTRIES THE PEOPLE'S RELATIONS WITH THEIR GOVERNMENTS SO AS TO UTTERLY
EXHAUST HUMANITY WITH DISSENSION, HATRED, STRUGGLE, ENVY AND EVEN BY THE USE OF
TORTURE, BY STARVATION, BY THE INOCULATION OF DISEASES, BY WANT, SO THAT THE
"GOYIM" SEE NO OTHER ISSUE THAN TO TAKE REFUGE IN OUR COMPLETE SOVEREIGNTY IN
MONEY AND IN ALL ELSE.
20. But if we give the nations of the world a breathing space the moment we long
for is hardly likely ever to arrive.
PROTOCOL No. 11
1. The State Council has been, as it were, the emphatic expression of the
authority of the ruler: it will be, as the "show" part of the Legislative Corps,
what may be called the editorial committee of the laws and decrees of the ruler.
2. This, then, is the program of the new constitution. We shall make Law, Right
and Justice (1) in the guise of proposals to the Legislative Corps, (2) by
decrees of the president under the guise of general regulations, of orders of
the Senate and of resolutions of the State Council in the guise of ministerial
orders, (3) and in case a suitable occasion should arise - in the form of a
revolution in the State.
3. Having established approximately the MODUS AGENDI we will occupy ourselves
with details of those combinations by which we have still to complete the
revolution in the course of the machinery of State in the direction already
indicated. By these combinations I mean the freedom of the Press, the right of
association, freedom of conscience, the voting principle, and many another that
must disappear for ever from the memory of man, or undergo a radical alteration
the day after the promulgation of the new constitution. It is only at the moment
that we shall be able at once to announce all our orders, for, afterwards, every
noticeable alteration will be dangerous, for the following reasons: if this
alteration be brought in with harsh severity and in a sense of severity and
limitations, it may lead to a feeling of despair caused by fear of new
alterations in the same direction; if, on the other hand, it be brought in a
sense of further indulgences it will be said that we have recognized our own
wrong-doing and this will destroy the prestige of the infallibility of our
authority, or else it will be said that we have become alarmed and are compelled
to show a yielding disposition, for which we shall get no thanks because it will
be supposed to be compulsory ... Both the one and the other are injurious to the
prestige of the new constitution. What we want is that from the first moment of
its promulgation, while the peoples of the world are still stunned by the
accomplished fact of the revolution, still in a condition of terror and
uncertainty, they should recognize once for all that we are so strong, so
inexpugnable, so super-abundantly filled with power, that in no case shall we
take any account of them, and so far from paying any attention to their opinions
or wishes, we are ready and able to crush with irresistible power all expression
or manifestation thereof at every moment and in every place, that we have seized
at once everything we wanted and shall in no case divide our power with them ...
Then in fear and trembling they will close their eyes to everything, and be
content to await what will be the end of it all.
WE ARE WOLVES
4. The GOYIM are a flock of sheep, and we are their wolves. And you know what
happens when the wolves get hold of the flock? ....
5. There is another reason also why they will close their eyes: for we shall
keep promising them to give back all the liberties we have taken away as soon as
we have quelled the enemies of peace and tamed all parties ....
6. It is not worth to say anything about how long a time they will be kept
waiting for this return of their liberties ....
7. For what purpose then have we invented this whole policy and insinuated it
into the minds of the GOY without giving them any chance to examine its
underlying meaning? For what, indeed, if not in order to obtain in a roundabout
way what is for our scattered tribe unattainable by the direct road? It is this
which has served as the basis for our organization of SECRET MASONRY WHICH IS
NOT KNOWN TO, AND AIMS WHICH ARE NOT EVEN SO MUCH AS SUSPECTED BY, THESE "GOY"
CATTLE, ATTRACTED BY US INTO THE "SHOW" ARMY OF MASONIC LODGES IN ORDER TO THROW
DUST IN THE EYES OF THEIR FELLOWS.
8. God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of the dispersion, and in
this which appears in all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all our
strength, which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the
world.
9. There now remains not much more for us to build up upon the foundation we
have laid.
PROTOCOL No. 12
1. The word "freedom," which can be interpreted in various ways, is defined by
us as follows -
2. Freedom is the right to do what which the law allows. This interpretation of
the word will at the proper time be of service to us, because all freedom will
thus be in our hands, since the laws will abolish or create only that which is
desirable for us according to the aforesaid program.
3. We shall deal with the press in the following way: what is the part played by
the press to-day? It serves to excite and inflame those passions which are
needed for our purpose or else it serves selfish ends of parties. It is often
vapid, unjust, mendacious, and the majority of the public have not the slightest
idea what ends the press really serves. We shall saddle and bridle it with a
tight curb: we shall do the same also with all productions of the printing
press, for where would be the sense of getting rid of the attacks of the press
if we remain targets for pamphlets and books? The produce of publicity, which
nowadays is a source of heavy expense owing to the necessity of censoring it,
will be turned by us into a very lucrative source of income to our State: we
shall law on it a special stamp tax and require deposits of caution-money before
permitting the establishment of any organ of the press or of printing offices;
these will then have to guarantee our government against any kind of attack on
the part of the press. For any attempt to attack us, if such still be possible,
we shall inflict fines without mercy. Such measures as stamp tax, deposit of
caution-money and fines secured by these deposits, will bring in a huge income
to the government. It is true that party organs might not spare money for the
sake of publicity, but these we shall shut up at the second attack upon us. No
one shall with impunity lay a finger on the aureole of our government
infallibility. The pretext for stopping any publication will be the alleged plea
that it is agitating the public mind without occasion or justification. I BEG
YOU TO NOTE THAT AMONG THOSE MAKING ATTACKS UPON US WILL ALSO BE ORGANS
ESTABLISHED BY US, BUT THEY WILL ATTACK EXCLUSIVELY POINTS THAT WE HAVE
PRE-DETERMINED TO ALTER.
WE CONTROL THE PRESS
4. NOT A SINGLE ANNOUNCEMENT WILL REACH THE PUBLIC WITHOUT OUR CONTROL. Even now
this is already being attained by us inasmuch as all news items are received by
a few agencies, in whose offices they are focused from all parts of the world.
These agencies will then be already entirely ours and will give publicity only
to what we dictate to them.
5. If already now we have contrived to possess ourselves of the minds of the GOY
communities to such an extent the they all come near looking upon the events of
the world through the colored glasses of those spectacles we are setting astride
their noses; if already now there is not a single State where there exist for us
any barriers to admittance into what GOY stupidity calls State secrets: what
will our positions be then, when we shall be acknowledged supreme lords of the
world in the person of our king of all the world ....
6. Let us turn again to the FUTURE OF THE PRINTING PRESS. Every one desirous of
being a publisher, librarian, or printer, will be obliged to provide himself
with the diploma instituted therefore, which, in case of any fault, will be
immediately impounded. With such measures THE INSTRUMENT OF THOUGHT WILL BECOME
AN EDUCATIVE MEANS ON THE HANDS OF OUR GOVERNMENT, WHICH WILL NO LONGER ALLOW
THE MASS OF THE NATION TO BE LED ASTRAY IN BY-WAYS AND FANTASIES ABOUT THE
BLESSINGS OF PROGRESS. Is there any one of us who does not know that these
phantom blessings are the direct roads to foolish imaginings which give birth to
anarchical relations of men among themselves and towards authority, because
progress, or rather the idea of progress, has introduced the conception of every
kind of emancipation, but has failed to establish its limits .... All the
so-called liberals are anarchists, if not in fact, at any rate in thought. Every
one of them in hunting after phantoms of freedom, and falling exclusively into
license, that is, into the anarchy of protest for the sake of protest ....
FREE PRESS DESTROYED
7. We turn to the periodical press. We shall impose on it, as on all printed
matter, stamp taxes per sheet and deposits of caution- money, and books of less
than 30 sheets will pay double. We shall reckon them as pamphlets in order, on
the one hand, to reduce the number of magazines, which are the worst form of
printed poison, and, on the other, in order that this measure may force writers
into such lengthy productions that they will be little read, especially as they
will be costly. At the same time what we shall publish ourselves to influence
mental development in the direction laid down for our profit will be cheap and
will be read voraciously. The tax will bring vapid literary ambitions within
bounds and the liability to penalties will make literary men dependent upon us.
And if there should be any found who are desirous of writing against us, they
will not find any person eager to print their productions in print the publisher
or printer will have to apply to the authorities for permission to do so. Thus
we shall know beforehand of all tricks preparing against us and shall nullify
them by getting ahead with explanations on the subject treated of.
8. Literature and journalism are two of the most important educative forces, and
therefore our government will become proprietor of the majority of the journals.
This will neutralize the injurious influence of the privately-owned press and
will put us in possession of a tremendous influence upon the public mind .... If
we give permits for ten journals, we shall ourselves found thirty, and so on in
the same proportion. This, however, must in no wise be suspected by the public.
For which reason all journals published by us will be of the most opposite, in
appearance, tendencies and opinions, thereby creating confidence in us and
bringing over to us quite unsuspicious opponents, who will thus fall into our
trap and be rendered harmless.
9. In the front rank will stand organs of an official character. They will
always stand guard over our interests, and therefore their influence will be
comparatively insignificant.
10. In the second rank will be the semi-official organs, whose part it will be
to attack the tepid and indifferent.
11. In the third rank we shall set up our own, to all appearance, off position,
which, in at least one of its organs, will present what looks like the very
antipodes to us. Our real opponents at heart will accept this simulated
opposition as their own and will show us their cards.
12. All our newspapers will be of all possible complexions - aristocratic,
republican, revolutionary, even anarchical - for so long, of course, as the
constitution exists .... Like the Indian idol "Vishnu" they will have a hundred
hands, and every one of them will have a finger on any one of the public
opinions as required. When a pulse quickens these hands will lead opinion in the
direction of our aims, for an excited patient loses all power of judgment and
easily yields to suggestion. Those fools who will think they are repeating the
opinion of a newspaper of their own camp will be repeating our opinion or any
opinion that seems desirable for us. In the vain belief that they are following
the organ of their party they will, in fact, follow the flag which we hang out
for them.
13. In order to direct our newspaper militia in this sense we must take special
and minute care in organizing this matter. Under the title of central department
of the press we shall institute literary gatherings at which our agents will
without attracting attention issue the orders and watchwords of the day. By
discussing andcontroverting, but always superficially, without touching the
essence of the matter, our organs will carry on a sham fight fusillade with the
official newspapers solely for the purpose of giving occasion for us to express
ourselves more fully than could well be done from the outset in official
announcements, whenever, of course, that is to our advantage.
14. THESE ATTACKS UPON US WILL ALSO SERVE ANOTHER PURPOSE, NAMELY, THAT OUR
SUBJECTS WILL BE CONVINCED TO THE EXISTENCE OF FULL FREEDOM OF SPEECH AND SO
GIVE OUR AGENTS AN OCCASION TO AFFIRM THAT ALL ORGANS WHICH OPPOSE US ARE EMPTY
BABBLERS, since they are incapable of finding any substantial objections to our
orders.
ONLY LIES PRINTED
15. Methods of organization like these, imperceptible to the public eye but
absolutely sure, are the best calculated to succeed in bringing the attention
and the confidence of the public to the side of our government. Thanks to such
methods we shall be in a position as from time to time may be required, to
excite or to tranquillize the public mind on political questions, to persuade or
to confuse, printing now truth, now lies, facts or their contradictions,
according as they may be well or ill received, always very cautiously feeling
our ground before stepping upon it .... WE SHALL HAVE A SURE TRIUMPH OVER OUR
OPPONENTS SINCE THEY WILL NOT HAVE AT THEIR DISPOSITION ORGANS OF THE PRESS IN
WHICH THEY CAN GIVE FULL AND FINAL EXPRESSION TO THEIR VIEWS owing to the
aforesaid methods of dealing with the press. We shall not even need to refute
them except very superficially.
16. Trial shots like these, fired by us in the third rank of our press, in case
of need, will be energetically refuted by us in our semi-official organs.
17. Even nowadays, already, to take only the French press, there are forms which
reveal masonic solidarity in acting on the watchword: all organs of the press
are bound together by professional secrecy; like the augurs of old, not one of
their numbers will give away the secret of his sources of information unless it
be resolved to make announcement of them. Not one journalist will venture to
betray this secret, for not one of them is ever admitted to practice literature
unless his whole past has some disgraceful sore or other .... These sores would
be immediately revealed. So long as they remain the secret of a few the prestige
of the journalist attacks the majority of the country - the mob follow after him
with enthusiasm.
18. Our calculations are especially extended to the provinces. It is
indispensable for us to inflame there those hopes and impulses with which we
could at any moment fall upon the capital, and we shall represent to the
capitals that these expressions are the independent hopes and impulses of the
provinces. Naturally, the source of them will be always one and the same - ours.
WHAT WE NEED IS THAT, UNTIL SUCH TIME AS WE ARE IN THE PLENITUDE POWER, THE
CAPITALS SHOULD FIND THEMSELVES STIFLED BY THE PROVINCIAL OPINION OF THE
NATIONS, I.E., OF A MAJORITY ARRANGED BY OUR AGENTUR. What we need is that at
the psychological moment the capitals should not be in a position to discuss an
accomplished fact for the simple reason, if for no other, that it has been
accepted by the public opinion of a majority in the provinces.
19. WHEN WE ARE IN THE PERIOD OF THE NEW REGIME TRANSITIONAL TO THAT OF OUR
ASSUMPTION OF FULL SOVEREIGNTY WE MUST NOT ADMIT ANY REVELATION BY THE PRESS OF
ANY FORM OF PUBLIC DISHONESTY; IT IS NECESSARY THAT THE NEW REGIME SHOULD BE
THOUGHT TO HAVE SO PERFECTLY CONTENDED EVERYBODY THAT EVEN CRIMINALITY HAS
DISAPPEARED ... Cases of the manifestation of criminality should remain known
only to their victims and to chance witnesses - no more.
PROTOCOL No. 13
1. The need for daily forces the GOYIM to keep silence and be our humble
servants. Agents taken on to our press from among the GOYIM will at our orders
discuss anything which it is inconvenient for us to issue directly in official
documents, and we meanwhile, quietly amid the din of the discussion so raised,
shall simply take and carry through such measures as we wish and then offer them
to the public as an accomplished fact. No one will dare to demand the abrogation
of a matter once settled, all the more so as it will be represented as an
improvement ... And immediately the press will distract the current of thought
towards, new questions, (have we not trained people always to be seeking
something new?). Into the discussions of these new questions will throw
themselves those of the brainless dispensers of fortunes who are not able even
now to understand that they have not the remotest conception about the matters
which they undertake to discuss. Questions of the political are unattainable for
any save those who have guided it already for many ages, the creators.
2. From all this you will see that in seeming the opinion of the mob we are only
facilitating the working of our machinery, and you may remark that it is not for
actions but for words issued by us on this or that question that we seem to seek
approval. We are constantly making public declaration that we are guided in all
our undertakings by the hoope, joined to the conviction, that we are serving the
common weal.
WE DECEIVE WORKERS
3. In order to distract people who may be too troublesome from discussions of
questions of the political we are now putting forward what we allege to be new
questions of the political, namely, questions of industry. In this sphere let
them discuss themselves silly! The masses are agreed to remain inactive, to take
a rest from what they suppose to be political (which we trained them to in order
to use them as a means of combating the GOY governments) only on condition of
being found new employments, in which we are prescribing them something that
looks like the same political object. In order that the masses themselves may
not guess what they are about WE FURTHER DISTRACT THEM WITH AMUSEMENTS, GAMES,
PASTIMES, PASSIONS, PEOPLE'S PALACES .... SOON WE SHALL BEGIN THROUGH THE PRESS
TO PROPOSE COMPETITIONS IN ART, IN SPORT IN ALL KINDS: these interests will
finally distract their minds from questions in which we should find ourselves
compelled to oppose them. Growing more and more dis- accustomed to reflect and
form any opinions of their own, people will begin to talk in the same tone as we
because we alone shall be offering them new directions for thought ... of course
through such persons as will not be suspected of solidarity with us.
4. The part played by the liberals, utopian dreamers, will be finally played out
when our government is acknowledged. Till such time they will continue to do us
good service. Therefore we shall continue to direct their minds to all sorts of
vain conceptions of fantastic theories, new and apparently progressive: for have
we not with complete success turned the brainless heads of the GOYIM with
progress, till there is not among the GOYIM one mind able to perceive that under
this word lies a departure from truth in all cases where it is not a question of
material inventions, like a fallacious idea, serves to obscure truth so that
none may know it except us, the Chosen of God, its guardians.
5. When, we come into our kingdom our orators will expound great problems which
have turned humanity upside down in order to bring it at the end under our
beneficent rule.
6. Who will ever suspect then that ALL THESE PEOPLES WERE STAGE-MANAGED BY US
ACCORDING TO A POLITICAL PLAN WHICH NO ONE HAS SO MUCH AS GUESSED AT IN THE
COURSE OF MANY CENTURIES?
PROTOCOL No. 14
1. When we come into our kingdom it will be undesirable for us that there should
exist any other religion than ours of the One God with whom our destiny is bound
up by our position as the Chosen People and through whom our same destiny is
united with the destinies of the world. We must therefore sweep away all other
forms of belief. If this gives birth to the atheists whom we see to-day, it will
not, being only a transitional stage, interfere with our views, but will serve
as a warning for those generations which will hearken to our preaching of the
religion of Moses, that, by its stable and thoroughly elaborated system has
brought all the peoples of the world into subjection to us. Therein we shall
emphasize its mystical right, on which, as we shall say, all its educative power
is based .... Then at every possible opportunity we shall publish articles in
which we shall make comparisons between our beneficent rule and those of past
ages. The blessing of tranquillity, though it be a tranquillity forcibly brought
about by centuries of agitation, will throw into higher relief the benefits to
which we shall point. The errors of the GOYIM governments will be depicted by us
in the most vivid hues. We shall implant such an abhorrence of them that the
peoples will prefer tranquillity in a state of serfdom to those rights of
vaunted freedom which have tortured humanity and exhausted the very sources of
human existence, sources which have been exploited by a mob of rascally
adventurers who know not what they do .... USELESS CHANGES OF FORMS OF
GOVERNMENT TO WHICH WE INSTIGATED THE "GOYIM" WHEN WE WERE UNDERMINING THEIR
STATE STRUCTURES, WILL HAVE SO WEARIED THE PEOPLES BY THAT TIME THAT THEY WILL
PREFER TO SUFFER ANYTHING UNDER US RATHER THAN RUN THE RISK OF ENDURING AGAIN
ALL THE AGITATIONS AND MISERIES THEY HAVE GONE THROUGH.
WE SHALL FORBID CHRIST
2. At the same time we shall not omit to emphasize the historical mistakes of
the GOY governments which have tormented humanity for so many centuries by their
lack of understanding of everything that constitutes the true good of humanity
in their chase after fantastic schemes of social blessings, and have never
noticed that these schemes kept on producing a worse and never a better state of
the universal relations which are the basis of human life ....
3. The whole force of our principles and methods will lie in the fact that we
shall present them and expound them as a splendid contrast to the dead and
decomposed old order of things in social life.
4. Our philosophers will discuss all the shortcomings of the various beliefs of
the "GOYIM," BUT NO ONE WILL EVER BRING UNDER DISCUSSION OUR FAITH FROM ITS TRUE
POINT OF VIEW SINCE THIS WILL BE FULLY LEARNED BY NONE SAVE OURS WHO WILL NEVER
DARE TO BETRAY ITS SECRETS.
5. IN COUNTRIES KNOWN AS PROGRESSIVE AND ENLIGHTENED WE HAVE CREATED A
SENSELESS, FILTHY, ABOMINABLE LITERATURE. For some time after our entrance to
power we shall continue to encourage its existence in order to provide a telling
relief by contrast to the speeches, party program, which will be distributed
from exalted quarters of ours .... Our wise men, trained to become leaders of
the GOYIM, will compose speeches, projects, memoirs, articles, which will be
used by us to influence the minds of the GOYIM, directing them towards such
understanding and forms of knowledge as have been determined by us.
PROTOCOL No. 15
1. When we at last definitely come into our kingdom by the aid of COUPS D'ETAT
prepared everywhere for one and the same day, after definitely acknowledged (and
not a little time will pass before that comes about, perhaps even a whole
century) we shall make it our task to see that against us such things as plots
shall no longer exist. With this purpose we shall slay without mercy all who
take arms (in hand) to oppose our coming into our kingdom. Every kind of new
institution of anything like a secret society will also be punished with death;
those of them which are now in existence, are known to us, serve us and have
served us, we shall disband and send into exile to continents far removed from
Europe. IN THIS WAY WE SHALL PROCEED WITH THOSE "GOY" MASONS WHO KNOW TOO MUCH;
such of these as we may for some reason spare will be kept in constant fear of
exile. We shall promulgate a law making all former members of secret societies
liable to exile from Europe as the center of rule.
2. Resolutions of our government will be final, without appeal.
3. In the GOY societies, in which we have planted and deeply rooted discord and
protestantism, the only possible way of restoring order is to employ merciless
measures that prove the direct force of authority: no regard must be paid to the
victims who fall, they suffer for the well-being of the future. The attainment
of that well-being, even at the expense of sacrifices, is the duty of any kind
of government that acknowledges as justification for its existence not only its
privileges but its obligations. The principal guarantee of stability of rule is
to confirm the aureole of power, and this aureole is attained only by such a
majestic inflexibility of might as shall carry on its face the emblems of
inviolability from mystical causes - from the choice of God. SUCH WAS, UNTIL
RECENT TIMES, THE RUSSIAN AUTOCRACY, THE ONE AND ONLY SERIOUS FOE WE HAD IN THE
WORLD, WITHOUT COUNTING THE PAPACY. Bear in mind the example when Italy,
drenched with blood, never touched a hair of the head of Sulla who had poured
forth that blood: Sulla enjoyed an apotheosis for his might in him, but his
intrepid return to Italy ringed him round with inviolability. The people do not
lay a finger on him who hypnotizes them by his daring and strength of mind.
SECRET SOCIETIES
4. Meantime, however, until we come into our kingdom, we shall act in the
contrary way: we shall create and multiply free masonic lodges in all the
countries of the world, absorb into them all who may become or who are prominent
in public activity, for these lodges we shall find our principal intelligence
office and means of influence. All these lodges we shall bring under one central
administration, known to us alone and to all others absolutely unknown, which
will be composed of our learned elders. The lodges will have their
representatives who will serve to screen the above-mentioned administration of
MASONRY and from whom will issue the watchword and program. In these lodges we
shall tie together the knot which binds together all revolutionary and liberal
elements. Their composition will be made up of all strata of society. The most
secret political plots will be known to us and fall under our guiding hands on
the very day of their conception. AMONG THE MEMBERS OF THESE LODGES WILL BE
ALMOST ALL THE AGENTS OF INTERNATIONAL AND NATIONAL POLICE since their service
is for us irreplaceable in the respect that the police is in a position not only
to use its own particular measures with the insubordinate, but also to screen
our activities and provide pretexts for discontents, ET CETERA.
5. The class of people who most willingly enter into secret societies are those
who live by their wits, careerists, and in general people, mostly light-minded,
with whom we shall have no difficulty in dealing and in using to wind up the
mechanism of the machine devised by us. If this world grows agitated the meaning
of that will be that we have had to stir up in order to break up its too great
solidarity. BUT IF THERE SHOULD ARISE IN ITS MIDST A PLOT, THEN AT THE HEAD OF
THAT PLOT WILL BE NO OTHER THAN ONE OF OUR MOST TRUSTED SERVANTS. It is natural
that we and no other should lead MASONIC activities, for we know whither we are
leading, we know the final goal of every form of activity whereas the GOYIM have
knowledge of nothing, not even of the immediate effect of action; they put
before themselves, usually, the momentary reckoning of the satisfaction of their
self- opinion in the accomplishment of their thought without even remarking that
the very conception never belonged to their initiative but to our instigation of
their thought ....
GENTILES ARE STUPID
6. The GOYIM enter the lodges out of curiosity or in the hope by their means to
get a nibble at the public pie, and some of them in order to obtain a hearing
before the public for their impracticable and groundless fantasies: they thirst
for the emotion of success and applause, of which we are remarkably generous.
And the reason why we give them this success is to make use of the nigh conceit
of themselves to which it gives birth, for that insensibly disposes them to
assimulate our suggestions without being on their guard against them in the
fullness of their confidence that it is their own infallibility which is giving
utterance to their own thoughts and that it is impossible for them to borrow
those of others .... You cannot imagine to what extent the wisest of the GOYIM
can be brought to a state of unconscious naivete in the presence of this
condition of high conceit of themselves, and at the same time how easy it is to
take the heart out of them by the slightest ill-success, though it be nothing
more than the stoppage of the applause they had, and to reduce them to a slavish
submission for the sake of winning a renewal of success .... BY SO MUCH AS OURS
DISREGARD SUCCESS IF ONLY THEY CAN CARRY THROUGH THEIR PLANS, BY SO MUCH THE
"GOYIM" ARE WILLING TO SACRIFICE ANY PLANS ONLY TO HAVE SUCCESS. This psychology
of theirs materially facilitates for us the task of setting them in the required
direction. These tigers in appearance have the souls of sheep and the wind blows
freely through their heads. We have set them on the hobby-horse of an idea about
the absorption of individuality by the symbolic unit of COLLECTIVISM .... They
have never yet and they never will have the sense to reflect that this
hobby-horse is a manifest violation of the most important law of nature, which
has established from the very creation of the world one unit unlike another and
precisely for the purpose of instituting individuality ....
7. If we have been able to bring them to such a pitch of stupid blindness is it
not a proof, and an amazingly clear proof, of the degree to which the mind of
the GOYIM is undeveloped in comparison with our mind? This it is, mainly, which
guarantees our success.
GENTILES ARE CATTLE
8. And how far-seeing were our learned elders in ancient times when they said
that to attain a serious end it behooves not to stop at any means or to count
the victims sacrificed for the sake of that end .... We have not counted the
victims of the seed of the GOY cattle, though we have sacrificed many of our
own, but for that we have now already given them such a position on the earth as
they could not even have dreamed of. The comparatively small numbers of the
victims from the number of ours have preserved our nationality from destruction.
9. Death is the inevitable end for all. It is better to bring that end nearer to
those who hinder our affairs than to ourselves, to the founders of this affair.
WE EXECUTE MASONS IN SUCH WISE THAT NONE SAVE THE BROTHERHOOD CAN EVER HAVE A
SUSPICION OF IT, NOT EVEN THE VICTIMS THEMSELVES OF OUR DEATH SENTENCE, THEY ALL
DIE WHEN REQUIRED AS IF FROM A NORMAL KIND OF ILLNESS ..... Knowing this, even
the brotherhood in its turn dare not protest. By such methods we have plucked
out of the midst of MASONRY the very root of protest against our disposition.
While preaching liberalism to the GOY we at the same time keep our own people
and our agents in a state of unquestioningly submission.
10. Under our influence the execution of the laws of the GOYIM has been reduced
to a minimum. The prestige of the law has been exploded by the liberal
interpretations introduced into this sphere. In the most important and
fundamental affairs and questions, JUDGES DECIDE AS WE DICTATE TO THEM, see
matters in the light wherewith we enfold them for the administration of the
GOYIM, of course, through persons who are our tools though we do not appear to
have anything in common with them - by newspaper opinion or by other means ....
Even senators and the higher administration accept our counsels. The purely
brute mind of the GOYIM is incapable of use for analysis and observation, and
still more for the foreseeing whither a certain manner of setting a question may
tend.
11. In this difference in capacity for thought between the GOYIM and ourselves
may be clearly discerned the seal of our position as the Chosen People and of
our higher quality of humanness, in contradistinction to the brute mind of the
GOYIM. Their eyes are open, but see nothing before them and do not invent
(unless perhaps, material things). From this it is plain that nature herself has
destined us to guide and rule the world.
WE DEMAND SUBMISSION
12. When comes the time of our overt rule, the time to manifest its blessing, we
shall remake all legislatures, all our laws will be brief, plain, stable,
without any kind of interpretations, so that anyone will be in a position to
know them perfectly. The main feature which will run right through them is
submission to orders, and this principle will be carried to a grandiose height.
Every abuse will then disappear in consequence of the responsibility of all down
to the lowest unit before the higher authority of the representative of power.
Abuses of power subordinate to this last instance will be so mercilessly
punished that none will be found anxious to try experiments with their own
powers. We shall follow up jealously every action of the administration on which
depends the smooth running of the machinery of the State, for slackness in this
produces slackness everywhere; not a single case of illegality or abuse of power
will be left without exemplary punishment.
13. Concealment of guilt, connivance between those in the service of the
administration - all this kind of evil will disappear after the very first
examples of severe punishment. The aureole of our power demands suitable, that
is, cruel, punishments for the slightest infringement, for the sake of gain, of
its supreme prestige. The sufferer, though his punishment may exceed his fault,
will count as a soldier falling on the administrative field of battle in the
interest of authority, principle and law, which do not permit that any of those
who hold the reins of the public coach should turn aside from the public highway
to their own private paths. FOR EXAMPLES OUR JUDGES WILL KNOW THAT WHENEVER THEY
FEEL DISPOSED TO PLUME THEMSELVES ON FOOLISH CLEMENCY THEY ARE VIOLATING THE LAW
OF JUSTICE WHICH IS INSTITUTED FOR THE EXEMPLARY EDIFICATION OF MEN BY PENALTIES
FOR LAPSES AND NOT FOR DISPLAY OF THE SPIRITUAL QUALITIES OF THE JUDGES ....
Such qualities it is proper to show in private life, but not in a public square
which is the educationally basis of human life.
14. Our legal staff will serve not beyond the age of 55, firstly because old men
more obstinately hold to prejudiced opinions, and are less capable of submitting
to new directions, and secondly because this will give us the possibility by
this measure of securing elasticity in the changing of staff, which will thus
the more easily bend under our pressure: he who wishes to keep his place will
have to give blind obedience to deserve it. In general, our judges will be
elected by us only from among those who thoroughly understand that the part they
have to play is to punish and apply laws and not to dream about the
manifestations of liberalism at the expense of the educational scheme of the
State, as the GOYIM in these days imagine it to be .... This method of shuffling
the staff will serve also to explode any collective solidarity of those in the
same service and will bind all to the interests of the government upon which
their fate will depend. The young generation of judges will be trained in
certain views regarding the inadmissibility of any abuses that might disturb the
established order of our subjects among themselves.
15. In these days the judges of the GOYIM create indulgences to every kind of
crimes, not having a just understanding of their office, because the rulers of
the present age in appointing judges to office take no care to inculcate in them
a sense of duty and consciousness of the matter which is demanded of them. As a
brute beast lets out its young in search of prey, so do the GOYIM give to them
for what purpose such place was created. This is the reason why their
governments are being ruined by their own forces through the acts of their own
administration.
16. Let us borrow from the example of the results of these actions yet another
lesson for our government.
17. We shall root out liberalism from all the important strategic posts of our
government on which depends the training of subordinates for our State
structure. Such posts will fall exclusively to those who have been trained by us
for administrative rule. To the possible objection that the retirement of old
servants will cost the Treasury heavily, I reply, firstly, they will be provided
with some private service in place of what they lose, and, secondly, I have to
remark that all the money in the world will be concentrated in our hands,
consequently it is not our government that has to fear expense.
WE SHALL BE CRUEL
18. Our absolutism will in all things be logically consecutive and therefore in
each one of its decrees our supreme will be respected and unquestionably
fulfilled: it will ignore all murmurs, all discontents of every kind and will
destroy to the root every kind of manifestation of them in act by punishment of
an exemplary character.
19. We shall abolish the right of cessation, which will be transferred
exclusively to our disposal - to the cognizance of him who rules, for we must
not allow the conception among the people of a thought that there could be such
a thing as a decision that is not right of judges set up by us. If, however,
anything like this should occur, we shall ourselves cassate the decision, but
inflict therewith such exemplary punishment on the judge for lack of
understanding of his duty and the purpose of his appointment as will prevent a
repetition of such cases .... I repeat that it must be born in mind that we
shall know every step of our administration which only needs to be closely
watched for the people to be content with us, for it has the right to demand
from a good government a good official.
20. OUR GOVERNMENT WILL HAVE THE APPEARANCE OF A PATRIARCHAL PATERNAL
GUARDIANSHIP ON THE PART OF OUR RULER. Our own nation and our subjects will
discern in his person a father caring for their every need, their every act,
their every inter-relation as subjects one with another, as well as their
relations to the ruler. They will then be so thoroughly imbued with the thought
that it is impossible for them to dispense with this wardship and guidance, if
they wish to live in peace and quiet, THAT THEY WILL ACKNOWLEDGE THE AUTOCRACY
OF OUR RULER WITH A DEVOTION BORDERING ON "APOTHEOSIS," especially when they are
convinced that those whom we set up do not put their own in place of authority,
but only blindly execute his dictates. They will be rejoiced that we have
regulated everything in their lives as is done by wise parents who desire to
train children in the cause of duty and submission. For the peoples of the world
in regard to the secrets of our polity are ever through the ages only children
under age, precisely as are also their governments.
21. As you see, I found our despotism on right and duty: the right to compel the
execution of duty is the direct obligation of a government which is a father for
its subjects. It has the right of the strong that it may use it for the benefit
of directing humanity towards that order which is defined by nature, namely,
submission. Everything in the world is in a state of submission, if not to man,
then to circumstances or its own inner character, in all cases, to what is
stronger. And so shall we be this something stronger for the sake of good.
22. We are obliged without hesitation to sacrifice individuals, who commit a
breach of established order, for in the exemplary punishment of evil lies a
great educational problem.
23. When the King of Israel sets upon his sacred head the crown offered him by
Europe he will become patriarch of the world. The indispensable victims offered
by him in consequence of their suitability will never reach the number of
victims offered in the course of centuries by the mania of magnificence, the
emulation between the GOY governments.
24. Our King will be in constant communion with the peoples, making to them from
the tribune speeches which fame will in that same hour distribute over all the
world.
PROTOCOL No. 16
1. In order to effect the destruction of all collective forces except ours we
shall emasculate the first stage of collectivism - the UNIVERSITIES,
by
re-educating them in a new direction. THEIR OFFICIALS AND PROFESSORS WILL BE
PREPARED FOR THEIR BUSINESS BY DETAILED SECRET PROGRAMS OF ACTION FROM WHICH
THEY WILL NOT WITH IMMUNITY DIVERGE, NOT BY ONE IOTA. THEY WILL BE APPOINTED
WITH ESPECIAL PRECAUTION, AND WILL BE SO PLACED AS TO BE WHOLLY DEPENDENT UPON
THE GOVERNMENT.
2. We shall exclude from the course of instruction State Law as also all that
concerns the political question. These subjects will be taught to a few dozen of
persons chosen for their pre-eminent capacities from among the number of the
initiated. THE UNIVERSITIES MUST NO LONGER SEND OUT FROM THEIR HALLS MILK SOPS
CONCOCTING PLANS FOR A CONSTITUTION, LIKE A COMEDY OR A TRAGEDY, BUSYING
THEMSELVES WITH QUESTIONS OF POLICY IN WHICH EVEN THEIR OWN FATHERS NEVER HAD
ANY POWER OF THOUGHT.
3. The ill-guided acquaintance of a large number of persons with questions of
polity creates utopian dreamers and bad subjects, as you can see for yourselves
from the example of the universal education in this direction of the GOYIM. We
must introduce into their education all those principles which have so
brilliantly broken up their order. But when we are in power we shall remove
every kind of disturbing subject from the course of education and shall make out
of the youth obedient children of authority, loving him who rules as the support
and hope of peace and quiet.
WE SHALL CHANGE HISTORY
4. Classicism as also any form of study of ancient history, in which there are
more bad than good examples, we shall replace with the study of the program of
the future. We shall erase from the memory of men all facts of previous
centuries which are undesirable to us, and leave only those which depict all the
errors of the government of the GOYIM. The study of practical life, of the
obligations of order, of the relations of people one to another, of avoiding bad
and selfish examples, which spread the infection of evil, and similar questions
of an educative nature, will stand in the forefront of the teaching program,
which will be drawn up on a separate plan for each calling or state of life, in
no wise generalizing the teaching. This treatment of the question has special
importance.
5. Each state of life must be trained within strict limits corresponding to its
destination and work in life. The OCCASIONAL GENIUS HAS ALWAYS MANAGED AND
ALWAYS WILL MANAGE TO SLIP THROUGH INTO OTHER STATES OF LIFE, BUT IT IS THE MOST
PERFECT FOLLY FOR THE SAKE OF THIS RARE OCCASIONAL GENIUS TO LET THROUGH INTO
RANKS FOREIGN TO THEM THE UNTALENTED WHO THUS ROB OF THEIR PLACES WHO BELONG TO
THOSE RANKS BY BIRTH OR EMPLOYMENT. YOU KNOW YOURSELVES IN WHAT ALL THIS HAS
ENDED FOR THE "GOYIM" WHO ALLOWED THIS CRYING ABSURDITY.
6. In order that he who rules may be seated firmly in the hearts and minds of
his subjects it is necessary for the time of his activity to instruct the whole
nation in the schools and on the market places about this meaning and his acts
and all his beneficent initiatives.
7. We shall abolish every kind of freedom of instruction. Learners of all ages
have the right to assemble together with their parents in the educational
establishments as it were in a club: during these assemblies, on holidays,
teachers will read what will pass as free lectures on questions of human
relations, of the laws of examples, of the philosophy of new theories not yet
declared to the world. These theories will be raised by us to the stage of a
dogma of faith as a traditional stage towards our faith. On the completion of
this exposition of our program of action in the present and the future I will
read you the principles of these theories.
8. In a word, knowing by the experience of many centuries that people live and
are guided by ideas, that these ideas are imbibed by people only by the aid of
education provided with equal success for all ages of growth, but of course by
varying methods, we shall swallow up and confiscate to our own use the last
scintilla of independence of thought, which we have for long past been directing
towards subjects and ideas useful for us. The system of bridling thought is
already at work in the so-called system of teaching by OBJECT LESSONS, the
purpose of which is to turn the GOYIM into unthinking submissive brutes waiting
for things to be presented before their eyes in order to form an idea of them
.... In France, one of our best agents, Bourgeois, has already made public a new
program of teaching by object lessons.
PROTOCOL No. 17
1. The practice of advocacy produces men cold, cruel, persistent, unprincipled,
who in all cases take up an impersonal, purely legal standpoint. They have the
inveterate habit to refer everything to its value for the defense and not to the
public welfare of its results. They do not usually decline to undertake any
defense whatever, they strive for an acquittal at all costs, caviling over every
petty crux of jurisprudence and thereby they demoralize justice. For this reason
we shall set this profession into narrow frames which will keep it inside this
sphere of executive public service. Advocates, equally with judges, will be
deprived of the right of communication with litigant; they well receive business
only from the court and will study it by notes of report and documents,
defending their clients after they have been interrogated in court on facts that
have appeared. They will receive an honorarium without regard to the quality of
the defense. This will render them mere reporters on law-business in the
interests of justice and as counterpoise to the proctor who will be the reporter
in the interests of prosecution; this will shorten business before the courts.
In this way will be established a practice of honest unprejudiced defense
conducted not from personal interest but by conviction. This will also, by the
way, remove the present practice of corrupt bargain between advocation to agree
only to let that side win which pays most .....
WE SHALL DESTROY THE CLERGY
2. WE HAVE LONG PAST TAKEN CARE TO DISCREDIT THE PRIESTHOOD OF "GOYIM," and
thereby to ruin their mission on earth which in these days might still be a
great hindrance to us. Day by day its influence on the peoples of the world is
falling lower. FREEDOM OF CONSCIENCE HAS BEEN DECLARED EVERYWHERE, SO THAT NOW
ONLY YEARS DIVIDE US FROM THE MOMENT OF THE COMPLETE WRECKING OF THAT CHRISTIAN
RELIGION: as to other religions we shall have still less difficulty in dealing
with them, but it would be premature to speak of this now. We shall act
clericalism and clericals into such narrow frames as to make their influence
move in retrogressive proportion to its former progress.
3. When the time comes finally to destroy the papal court the finger of an
invisible hand will point the nations towards this court. When, however, the
nations fling themselves upon it, we shall come forward in the guise of its
defenders as if to save excessive bloodshed. By this diversion we shall
penetrate to its very bowels and be sure we shall never come out again until we
have gnawed through the entire strength of this place.
4. THE KING OF THE JEWS WILL BE THE REAL POPE OF THE UNIVERSE, THE PATRIARCH OF
THE INTERNATIONAL CHURCH (Antichrist??).
5. But, IN THE MEANTIME, while we are re-educating youth in new traditional
religions and afterwards in ours, WE SHALL NOT OVERTLY LAY A FINGER ON EXISTING
CHURCHES, BUT WE SHALL FIGHT AGAINST THEM BY CRITICISM CALCULATED TO PRODUCE
SCHISM ....
6. In general, then, our contemporary press will continue to CONVICT State
affairs, religions, incapacities of the GOYIM, always using the most
unprincipled expressions in order by every means to lower their prestige in the
manner which can only be practiced by the genius of our gifted tribe ....
7. Our kingdom will be an apologia of the divinity Vishnu, in whom is found its
personification - in our hundred hands will be, one in each, the springs of the
machinery of social life. We shall see everything without the aid of official
police which, in that scope of its rights which we elaborated for the use of the
GOYIM, hinders governments from seeing. In our programs ONE-THIRD OF OUR
SUBJECTS WILL KEEP THE REST UNDER OBSERVATION from a sense of duty, on the
principle of volunteer service to the State. It will then be no disgrace to be a
spy and informer, but a merit: unfounded denunciations, however, will be cruelly
punished that there may be development of abuses of this right.
8. Our agents will be taken from the higher as well as the lower ranks of
society, from among the administrative class who spend their time in amusements,
editors, printers and publishers, booksellers, clerks, and salesmen, workmen,
coachmen, lackeys, et cetera. This body, having no rights and not being
empowered to take any action on their own account, and consequently a police
without any power, will only witness and report: verification of their reports
and arrests will depend upon a responsible group of controllers of police
affairs, while the actual act of arrest will be performed by the gendarmerie and
the municipal police. Any person not denouncing anything seen or heard
concerning questions of polity will also be charged with and made responsible
for concealment, if it be proved that he is guilty of this crime.
9. JUST AS NOWADAYS OUR BRETHREN, ARE OBLIGED AT THEIR OWN RISK TO DENOUNCE TO
THE KABAL APOSTATES OF THEIR OWN FAMILY or members who have been noticed doing
anything in opposition to the KABAL, SO IN OUR KINGDOM OVER ALL THE WORLD IT
WILL BE OBLIGATORY FOR ALL OUR SUBJECTS TO OBSERVE THE DUTY OF SERVICE TO THE
STATE IN THIS DIRECTION.
10. Such an organization will extirpate abuses of authority, of force, of
bribery, everything in fact which we by our counsels, by out theories of the
superhuman rights of man, have introduced into the customs of the GOYIM .... But
how else were we to procure that increase of causes predisposing to disorders in
the midst of their administration? .... Among the number of those methods one of
the most important is - agents for the restoration of order, so placed as to
have the opportunity in their disintegrating activity of developing and
displaying their evil inclinations - obstinate self-conceit, irresponsible
exercise of authority, and, first and foremost, venality.
PROTOCOL No. 18
1. When it becomes necessary for us to strengthen the strict measures of secret
defense (the most fatal poison for the prestige of authority) we shall arrange a
simulation of disorders or some manifestation of discontents finding expression
through the co- operation of good speakers. Round these speakers will assemble
all who are sympathetic to his utterances. This will give us the pretext for
domiciliary prerequisitions and surveillance on the part of our servants from
among the number of the GOYIM police ....
2. As the majority of conspirators act of love for the game, for the sake of
talking, so, until they commit some overt act we shall not lay a finger on them
but only introduce into their midst observation elements .... It must be
remembered that the prestige of authority is lessened if it frequently discovers
conspiracies against itself: this implies a presumption of consciousness of
weakness, or, what is still worse, of injustice. You are aware that we have
broken the prestige of the GOY kings by frequent attempts upon their lives
through our agents, blind sheep of our flock, who are easily moved by a few
liberal phrases to crimes provided only they be painted in political colors. WE
HAVE COMPELLED THE RULERS TO ACKNOWLEDGE THEIR WEAKNESS IN ADVERTISING OVERT
MEASURES OF SECRETE DEFENSE AND THEREBY WE SHALL BRING THE PROMISE OF AUTHORITY
TO DESTRUCTION.
3. Our ruler will be secretly protected only by the most insignificant guard,
because we shall not admit so much as a thought that there could exist against
him any sedition with which he is not strong enough to contend and is compelled
to hide from it.
4. If we should admit this thought, as the GOYIM have done and are doing, we
should IPSO FACTO be signing a death sentence, if not for our ruler, at any rate
for his dynasty, at no distant date.
GOVERNMENT BY FEAR
5. According to strictly enforced outward appearances our ruler will employ his
power only for the advantage of the nation and in no wise for his own or
dynastic profits. Therefore, with the observance of this decorum, his authority
will be respected and guarded by the subjects themselves, it will receive an
apotheosis in the admission that with it is bound up the well-being of every
citizen of the State, for upon it will depend all order in the common life of
the pack ....
6. OVERT DEFENSE OF THE KIND ARGUES WEAKNESS IN THE ORGANIZATION OF HIS
STRENGTH.
7. Our ruler will always be among the people and be surrounded by a mob of
apparently curious men and women, who will occupy the front ranks about him, to
all appearance by chance, and will restrain the ranks of the rest out of respect
as it will appear for good order. This will sow an example of restraint also in
others. If a petitioner appears among the people trying to hand a petition and
forcing his way through the ranks, the first ranks must receive the petition and
before the eyes of the petitioner pass it to the ruler, so that all may know
that what is handed in reaches its destination, that consequently, there exists
a control of the ruler himself. The aureole of power requires for is existence
that the people may be able to say: "If the king knew of this," or: "the king
will hear it."
8. WITH THE ESTABLISHMENT OF OFFICIAL DEFENSE, THE MYSTICAL PRESTIGE OF
AUTHORITY DISAPPEARS: given a certain audacity, and everyone counts himself
master of it, the sedition- monger is conscious of his strength, and when
occasion serves watches for the moment to make an attempt upon authority ....
For the GOYIM we have been preaching something else, but by that very fact we
are enabled to see what measures of overt defense have brought them to ....
9. CRIMINALS WITH US WILL BE ARRESTED AT THE FIRST, more or less, well-grounded
SUSPICION: it cannot be allowed that out of fear of a possible mistake an
opportunity should be given of escape to persons suspected of a political lapse
of crime, for in these matters we shall be literally merciless. If it is still
possible, by stretching a point, to admit a reconsideration of the motive causes
in simple crimes, there is no possibility of excuse for persons occupying
themselves with questions in which nobody except the government can understand
anything .... And it is not all governments that understand true policy.
PROTOCOL No. 19
1. If we do not permit any independent dabbling in the political we shall on the
other hand encourage every kind of report or petition with proposals for the
government to examine into all kinds of projects for the amelioration of the
condition of the people; this will reveal to us the defects or else the
fantasies of our subjects, to which we shall respond either by accomplishing
them or by a wise rebuttment to prove the shortsightedness of one who judges
wrongly.
2. Sedition-mongering is nothing more than the yapping of a lap- dog at an
elephant. For a government well organized, not from the police but from the
public point of view, the lap-dog yaps at the elephant in entire unconsciousness
of its strength and importance. It needs no more than to take a good example to
show the relative importance of both and the lap-dogs will cease to yap and will
wag their tails the moment they set eyes on an elephant.
3. In order to destroy the prestige of heroism for political crime we shall send
it for trial in the category of thieving, murder, and every kind of abominable
and filthy crime. Public opinion will then confuse in its conception of this
category of crime with the disgrace attaching to every other and will brand it
with the same contempt.
4. We have done our best, and I hope we have succeeded to obtain that the GOYIM
should not arrive at this means of contending with sedition. It was for this
reason that through the Press and in speeches, indirectly - in cleverly compiled
school- books on history, we have advertised the martyrdom alleged to have been
accredited by sedition-mongers for the idea of the commonweal. This
advertisement has increased the contingent of liberals and has brought thousands
of GOYIM into the ranks of our livestock cattle.
PROTOCOL No. 20
1. To-day we shall touch upon the financial program, which I put off to the end
of my report as being the most difficult, the crowning and the decisive point of
our plans. Before entering upon it I will remind you that I have already spoken
before by way of a hint when I said that the sum total of our actions is settled
by the question of figures.
2. When we come into our kingdom our autocratic government will avoid, from a
principle of self-preservation, sensibly burdening the masses of the people with
taxes, remembering that it plays the part of father and protector. But as State
organization cost dear it is necessary nevertheless to obtain the funds required
for it. It will, therefore, elaborate with particular precaution the question of
equilibrium in this matter.
3. Our rule, in which the king will enjoy the legal fiction that everything in
his State belongs to him (which may easily be translated into fact), will be
enabled to resort to the lawful confiscation of all sums of every kind for the
regulation of their circulation in the State. From this follows that taxation
will best be covered by a progressive tax on property. In this manner the dues
will be paid without straitening or ruining anybody in the form of a percentage
of the amount of property. The rich must be aware that it is their duty to place
a part of their superfluities at the disposal of the State since the State
guarantees them security of possession of the rest of their property and the
right of honest gains, I say honest, for the control over property will do away
with robbery on a legal basis.
4. This social reform must come from above, for the time is ripe for it - it is
indispensable as a pledge of peace.
WE SHALL DESTROY CAPITAL
5. The tax upon the poor man is a seed of revolution and works to the detriment
of the State which is hunting after the trifling is missing the big. Quite apart
from this, a tax on capitalists diminishes the growth of wealth in private hands
in which we have in these days concentrated it as a counterpoise to the
government strength of the GOYIM - their State finances.
6. A tax increasing in a percentage ratio to capital will give much larger
revenue than the present individual or property tax, which is useful to us now
for the sole reason that it excites trouble and discontent among the GOYIM. (Now
we know the purpose of the 16th Amendment!!).
7. The force upon which our king will rest consists in the equilibrium and the
guarantee of peace, for the sake of which things it is indispensable that the
capitalists should yield up a portion of their incomes for the sake of the
secure working of the machinery of the State. State needs must be paid by those
who will not feel the burden and have enough to take from.
8. Such a measure will destroy the hatred of the poor man for the rich, in whom
he will see a necessary financial support for the State, will see in him the
organizer of peace and well-being since he will see that it is the rich man who
is paying the necessary means to attain these things.
9. In order that payers of the educated classes should not too much distress
themselves over the new payments they will have full accounts given them of the
destination of those payments, with the exception of such sums as will be
appropriated for the needs of the throne and the administrative institutions.
10. He who reigns will not have any properties of his own once all in the State
represented his patrimony, or else the one would be in contradiction to the
other; the fact of holding private means would destroy the right of property in
the common possessions of all.
11. Relatives of him who reigns, his heirs excepted, who will be maintained by
the resources of the State, must enter the ranks of servants of the State or
must work to obtain the right to property; the privilege of royal blood must not
serve for the spoiling of the treasury.
12. Purchase, receipt of money or inheritance will be subject to the payment of
a stamp progressive tax. Any transfer of property, whether money or other,
without evidence of payment of this tax which will be strictly registered by
names, will render the former holder liable to pay interest on the tax from the
moment of transfer of these sums up to the discovery of his evasion of
declaration of the transfer. Transfer documents must be presented weekly at the
local treasury office with notifications of the name, surname and permanent
place of residence of the former and the new holder of the property. This
transfer with register of names must begin from a definite sum which exceeds the
ordinary expenses of buying and selling necessaries, and these will be subject
to payment only by a stamp impost of a definite percentage of the unit.
13. Just strike an estimate of how many times such taxes as these will cover the
revenue of the GOYIM States.
WE CAUSE DEPRESSIONS
14. The State exchequer will have to maintain a definite complement of reserve
sums, and all that is collected above that complement must be returned into
circulation. On these sums will be organized public works. The initiative in
works of this kind, proceeding from State sources, will blind the working class
firmly to the interests of the State and to those who reign. From these same
sums also a part will be set aside as rewards of inventiveness and
productiveness.
15. On no account should so much as a single unit above the definite and freely
estimated sums be retained in the State Treasuries, for money exists to be
circulated and any kind of stagnation of money acts ruinously on the running of
the State machinery, for which it is the lubricant; a stagnation of the
lubricant may stop the regular working of the mechanism.
16. The substitution of interest-bearing paper for a part of the token of
exchange has produced exactly this stagnation. The consequences of this
circumstance are already sufficiently noticeable.
17. A court of account will also be instituted by us, and in it the ruler will
find at any moment a full accounting for State income and expenditure, with the
exception of the current monthly account, not yet made up, and that of the
preceding month, which will not yet have been delivered.
18. The one and only person who will have no interest in robbing the State is
its owner, the ruler. This is why his personal control will remove the
possibility of leakages of extravagances.
19. The representative function of the ruler at receptions for the sake of
etiquette, which absorbs so much invaluable time, will be abolished in order
that the ruler may have time for control and consideration. His power will not
then be split up into fractional parts among time-serving favorites who surround
the throne for its pomp and splendor, and are interested only in their own and
not in the common interests of the State.
20. Economic crises have been producer by us for the GOYIM by no other means
than the withdrawal of money from circulation. Huge capitals have stagnated,
withdrawing money from States, which were constantly obliged to apply to those
same stagnant capitals for loans. These loans burdened the finances of the State
with the payment of interest and made them the bond slaves of these capitals
.... The concentration of industry in the hands of capitalists out of the hands
of small masters has drained away all the juices of the peoples and with them
also the States .... (Now we know the purpose of the Federal Reserve Bank
Corporation!!).
21. The present issue of money in general does not correspond with the
requirements per head, and cannot therefore satisfy all the needs of the
workers. The issue of money ought to correspond with the growth of population
and thereby children also must absolutely be reckoned as consumers of currency
from the day of their birth. The revision of issue is a material question for
the whole world.
22. YOU ARE AWARE THAT THE GOLD STANDARD HAS BEEN THE RUIN OF THE STATES WHICH
ADOPTED IT, FOR IT HAS NOT BEEN ABLE TO SATISFY THE DEMANDS FOR MONEY, THE MORE
SO THAT WE HAVE REMOVED GOLD FROM CIRCULATION AS FAR AS POSSIBLE.
GENTILE STATES BANKRUPT
23. With us the standard that must be introduced is the cost of working-man
power, whether it be reckoned in paper or in wood. We shall make the issue of
money in accordance with the normal requirements of each subject, adding to the
quantity with every birth and subtracting with every death.
24. The accounts will be managed by each department (the French administrative
division), each circle.
25. In order that there may be no delays in the paying our of money for State
needs the sums and terms of such payments will be fixed by decree of the ruler;
this will do away with the protection by a ministry of one institution to the
detriment of others.
26. The budgets of income and expenditure will be carried out side by side that
they may not be obscured by distance one to another.
27. The reforms projected by us in the financial institutions and principles of
the GOYIM will be clothed by us in such forms as will alarm nobody. We shall
point out the necessity of reforms in consequence of the disorderly darkness
into which the GOYIM by their irregularities have plunged the finances. The
first irregularity, as we shall point out, consists in their beginning with
drawing up a single budget which year after year grows owing to the following
cause: this budget is dragged out to half the year, then they demand a budget to
put things right, and this they expend in three months, after which they ask for
a supplementary budget, and all this ends with a liquidation budget. But, as the
budget of the following year is drawn up in accordance with the sum of the total
addition, the annual departure from the normal reaches as much as 50 per cent in
a year, and so the annual budget is trebled in ten years. Thanks to such
methods, allowed by the carelessness of the GOY States, their treasuries are
empty. The period of loans supervenes, and that has swallowed up remainders and
brought all the GOY States to bankruptcy. (The United States was declared
"bankrupt" at the Geneva Convention of 1929! [see 31 USC 5112, 5118, and 5119).
28. You understand perfectly that economic arrangements of this kind, which have
been suggested to the GOYIM by us, cannot be carried on by us.
29. Every kind of loan proves infirmity in the State and a want of understanding
of the rights of the State. Loans hang like a sword of Damocles over the heads
of rulers, who, instead of taking from their subjects by a temporary tax, come
begging with outstretched palm of our bankers. Foreign loans are leeches which
there is no possibility of removing from the body of the State until they fall
off of themselves or the State flings them off. But the GOY States do not tear
them off; they go on in persisting in putting more on to themselves so that they
must inevitably perish, drained by voluntary blood-letting.
TYRANNY OF USURY
30. What also indeed is, in substance, a loan, especially a foreign loan? A loan
is - an issue of government bills of exchange containing a percentage obligation
commensurate to the sum of the loan capital. If the loan bears a charge of 5 per
cent, then in twenty years the State vainly pays away in interest a sum equal to
the loan borrowed, in forty years it is paying a double sum, in sixty - treble,
and all the while the debt remains an unpaid debt.
31. From this calculation it is obvious that with any form of taxation per head
the State is baling out the last coppers of the poor taxpayers in order to
settle accounts with wealth foreigners, from whom it has borrowed money instead
of collecting these coppers for its own needs without the additional interest.
32. So long as loans were internal the GOYIM only shuffled their money from the
pockets of the poor to those of the rich, but when we bought up the necessary
person in order to transfer loans into the external sphere, all the wealth of
States flowed into our cash- boxes and all the GOYIM began to pay us the tribute
of subjects.
33. If the superficiality of GOY kings on their thrones in regard to State
affairs and the venality of ministers or the want of understanding of financial
matters on the part of other ruling persons have made their countries debtors to
our treasuries to amounts quite impossible to pay it has not been accomplished
without, on our part, heavy expenditure of trouble and money.
34. Stagnation of money will not be allowed by us and therefore there will be no
State interest-bearing paper, except a one per- cent series, so that there will
be no payment of interest to leeches that suck all the strength out of the
State. The right to issue interest-bearing paper will be given exclusively to
industrial companies who will find no difficulty in paying interest out of
profits, whereas the State does not make interest on borrowed money like these
companies, for the State borrows to spend and not to use in operations. (Now we
know why President Kennedy was assassinated in 1963 when he refused to borrow
any more of the "Bank Notes" from the bankers of the Federal Reserve Bank and
began circulating non-interest bearing "Notes" of the "United States of
America"!!!).
35. Industrial papers will be bought also by the government which from being as
now a paper of tribute by loan operations will be transformed into a lender of
money at a profit. This measure will stop the stagnation of money, parasitic
profits and idleness, all of which were useful for us among the GOYIM so long as
they were independent but are not desirable under our rule.
36. How clear is the undeveloped power of thought of the purely brute brains of
the GOYIM, as expressed in the fact that they have been borrowing from us with
payment of interest without ever thinking that all the same these very moneys
plus an addition for payment of interest must be got by them from their own
State pockets in order to settle up with us. What could have been simpler than
to take the money they wanted from their own people?
37. But it is a proof of the genius of our chosen mind that we have contrived to
present the matter of loans to them in such a light that they have even seen in
them an advantage for themselves.
38. Our accounts, which we shall present when the time comes, in the light of
centuries of experience gained by experiments made by us on the GOY States, will
be distinguished by clearness and definiteness and will show at a glance to all
men the advantage of our innovations. They will put an end to those abuses to
which we owe our mastery over the GOYIM, but which cannot be allowed in our
kingdom.
39. We shall so hedge about our system of accounting that neither the ruler nor
the most insignificant public servant will be in a position to divert even the
smallest sum from its destination without detection or to direct it in another
direction except that which will be once fixed in a definite plan of action. (Is
this why a "private corporation," known as the "Internal Revenue Service," is in
charge of collecting the "payments" of the "Income Taxes" and the IRS always
deposits those "payments" to the Federal Reserve bank and never to the Treasury
of the United States??).
40. And without a definite plan it is impossible to rule. Marching along an
undetermined road and with undetermined resources brings to ruin by the way
heroes and demi-gods.
41. The GOY rulers, whom we once upon a time advised should be distracted from
State occupations by representative receptions, observances of etiquette,
entertainments, were only screens for our rule. The accounts of favorite
courtiers who replaced them in the sphere of affairs were drawn up for them by
our agents, and every time gave satisfaction to short-sighted minds by promises
that in the future economics and improvements were foreseen .... Economics from
what? From new taxes? - were questions that might have been but were not asked
by those who read our accounts and projects.
42. You know to what they have been brought by this carelessness, to what pitch
of financial disorder they have arrived, notwithstanding the astonishing
industry of their peoples ....
PROTOCOL No. 21
1. To what I reported to you at the last meeting I shall now add a detailed
explanation of internal loans. Of foreign loans I shall say nothing more,
because they have fed us with national moneys of the GOYIM, but for our State
there will be no foreigners, that is, nothing external.
2. We have taken advantage of the venality of administrators and slackness of
rulers to get our moneys twice, thrice and more times over, by lending to the
GOY governments moneys which were not at all needed by the States. Could anyone
do the like in regard to us? .... Therefore, I shall only deal with the details
of internal loans.
3. States announce that such a loan is to be concluded and open subscriptions
for their own bills of exchange, that is, for their interest-bearing paper. That
they may be within the reach of all the price is determined at from a hundred to
a thousand; and a discount is made for the earliest subscribers. Next day by
artificial means the price of them goes up, the alleged reason being that
everyone is rushing to buy them. In a few days the treasury safes are as they
say overflowing and there's more money than they can do with (why then take
it?). The subscription, it is alleged, covers many times over the issue total of
the loan; in this lies the whole stage effect - look you, they say, what
confidence is shown in the government's bills of exchange.
4. But when the comedy is played out there emerges the fact that a debit and an
exceedingly burdensome debit has been created. For the payment of interest it
becomes necessary to have recourse to new loans, which do not swallow up but
only add to the capital debt. And when this credit is exhausted it becomes
necessary by new taxes to cover, not the loan, BUT ONLY THE INTEREST ON IT.
These taxes are a debit employed to cover a debit .... (NOW WE NOW OF THE
PURPOSE OF THE BULLSHIT CRY FOR BALANCING THE BUDGET!!)
5. Later comes the time for conversions, but they diminish the payment of
interest without covering the debt, and besides they cannot be made without the
consent of the lenders; on announcing a conversion a proposal is made to return
the money to those who are not willing to convert their paper. If everybody
expressed his unwillingness and demanded his money back, the government would be
hooked on their own files and would be found insolvent and unable to pay the
proposed sums. By good luck the subjects of the GOY governments, knowing nothing
about financial affairs, have always preferred losses on exchange and diminution
of interest to the risk of new investments of their moneys, and have thereby
many a time enabled these governments to throw off their shoulders a debit of
several millions.
6. Nowadays, with external loans, these tricks cannot be played by the GOYIM for
they know that we shall demand all our moneys back.
7. In this way in acknowledged bankruptcy will best prove to the various
countries the absence of any means between the interest of the peoples and of
those who rule them.
8. I beg you to concentrate your particular attention upon this point and upon
the following: nowadays all internal loans are consolidated by so-called flying
loans, that is, such as have terms of payment more or less near. These debts
consist of moneys paid into the savings banks and reserve funds. If left for
long at the disposition of a government these funds evaporate in the payment of
interest on foreign loans, and are placed by the deposit of equivalent amount of
RENTS.
9. And these last it is which patch up all the leaks in the State treasuries of
the GOYIM.
10. When we ascend the throne of the world all these financial and similar
shifts, as being not in accord with our interests, will be swept away so as not
to leave a trace, as also will be destroyed all money markets, since we shall
not allow the prestige of our power to be shaken by fluctuations of prices set
upon our values, which we shall announce by law at the price which represents
their full worth without any possibility of lowering or raising. (Raising gives
the pretext for lowering, which indeed was where we made a beginning in relation
to the values of the GOYIM.)
11. We shall replace the money markets by grandiose government credit
institutions, the object of which will be to fix the price of industrial values
in accordance with government views. These institutions will be in a position to
fling upon the market five hundred millions of industrial paper in one day, or
to buy up for the same amount. In this way all industrial undertakings will come
into dependence upon us. You may imagine for yourselves what immense power we
shall thereby secure for ourselves ....
PROTOCOL No. 22
1 In all that has so far been reported by me to you, I have endeavored to depict
with care the secret of what is coming, of what is past, and of what is going on
now, rushing into the flood of the great events coming already in the near
future, the secret of our relations to the GOYIM and of financial operations. On
this subject there remains still a little for me to add.
2. IN OUR HANDS IS THE GREATEST POWER OF OUR DAY - GOLD: IN TWO DAYS WE CAN
PROCURE FROM OUR STOREHOUSES ANY QUANTITY WE MAY PLEASE.
3. Surely there is no need to seek further proof that our rule is predestined by
God? Surely we shall not fail with such wealth to prove that all that evil which
for so many centuries we have had to commit has served at the end of ends the
cause of true well- being - the bringing of everything into order? Though it be
even by the exercise of some violence, yet all the same it will be established.
We shall contrive to prove that we are benefactors who have restored to the rent
and mangled earth the true good and also freedom of the person, and therewith we
shall enable it to be enjoyed in peace and quiet, with proper dignity of
relations, on the condition, of course, of strict observance of the laws
established by us. We shall make plain therewith that freedom does not consist
in dissipation and in the right of unbridled license any more than the dignity
and force of a man do not consist in the right of everyone to promulgate
destructive principles in the nature of freedom of conscience, equality and a
like, that freedom of the person in no wise consists in the right to agitate
oneself and others by abominable speeches before disorderly mobs, and that true
freedom consists in the inviolability of the person who honorably and strictly
observes all the laws of life in common, that human dignity is wrapped up in
consciousness of the rights and also of the absence of rights of each, and not
wholly and solely in fantastic imaginings about the subject of one's EGO.
4. One authority will be glorious because it will be all-powerful, will rule and
guide, and not muddle along after leaders and orators shrieking themselves
hoarse with senseless words which they call great principles and which are
noting else, to speak honestly, but utopian .... Our authority will be the crown
of order, and in that is included the whole happiness of man. The aureole of
this authority will inspire a mystical bowing of the knee before it and a
reverent fear before it of all the peoples. True force makes no terms with any
right, not even with that of God: none dare come near to it so as to take so
much as a span from it away.
PROTOCOL No. 23
1. That the peoples may become accustomed to obedience it is necessary to
inculcate lessons of humility and therefore to reduce the production of articles
of luxury. By this we shall improve morals which have been debased by emulation
in the sphere of luxury. We shall re-establish small master production which
will mean laying a mine under the private capital of manufactures. This is
indispensable also for the reason that manufacturers on the grand scale often
move, though not always consciously, the thoughts of the masses in directions
against the government. A people of small masters knows nothing of unemployment
and this binds him closely with existing order, and consequently with the
firmness of authority. For us its part will have been played out the moment
authority is transferred into our hands. Drunkenness also will be prohibited by
law and punishable as a crime against humanness of man who is turned into a
brute under the influence of alcohol.
2. Subjects, I repeat once more, give blind obedience only to the strong hand
which is absolutely independent of them, for in it they feel the sword of
defense and support against social scourges .... What do they want with an
angelic spirit in a king? What they have to see in him is the personification of
force and power.
3. The supreme lord who will replace all now existing ruler, dragging in their
existence among societies demoralized by us, societies that have denied even the
authority of God, from whose midst breads out on all sides the fire of anarchy,
must first of all proceed to quench this all-devouring flame. Therefore he will
be obliged to kill off those existing societies, though he should drench them
with his own blood, that he may resurrect them again in the form of regularly
organized troops fighting consciously with every kind of infection that may
cover the body of the State with sores.
4. This Chosen One of God is chosen from above to demolish the senseless forces
moved by instinct and not reason, by brutishness and humanness. These forces now
triumph in manifestations of robbery and every kind of violence under the mask
of principles of freedom and every kind of violence under the mask of principles
of freedom and rights. They have overthrown all forms of social order to erect
on the ruins of the throne of the King of the Jews; but their part will be
played out the moment he enters into his kingdom. Then it will be necessary to
sweep them away from his path, on which must be left no knot, no splinter.
5. Then will it be possible for us to say to the peoples of the world: Give
thanks to God and bow the knee before him who bears on his front the seal of the
predestination of man, to which God himself has led his star that none other but
Him might free us from all the before-mentioned forces and evils.
PROTOCOL No. 24
1. I pass now to the method of confirming the dynastic roots of King David to
the last strata of the earth.
2. This confirmation will first and foremost be included in that which to this
day has rested the force of conservatism by our learned elders of the conduct of
the affairs of the world, in the directing of the education of thought of all
humanity.
3. Certain members of the seed of David will prepare the kings and their heirs,
selecting not by right of heritage but by eminent capacities, inducting them
into the most secret mysteries of the political, into schemes of government, but
providing always that none may come to knowledge of the secrets. The object of
this mode of action is that all may know that government cannot be entrusted to
those who have not been inducted into the secret places of its art ....
4. To these persons only will be taught the practical application of the
afore-named plans by comparison of the experiences of many centuries, all the
observations on the politico-economic moves and social sciences - in a word, all
the spirit of laws which have been unshakably established by nature herself for
the regulation of the relations of humanity.
5. Direct heirs will often be set aside from ascending the throne if in their
time of training they exhibit frivolity, softness and other qualities that are
the ruin of authority, which render them incapable of governing and in
themselves dangerous for kingly office.
6. Only those who are unconditionally capable for firm, even if it be to
cruelty, direct rule will receive the reins of rule from our learned elders.
7. In case of falling sick with weakness of will or other form of incapacity.
kings must by law hand over the reins of rule to new and capable hands.
8. The king's plan of action for the current moment, and all the more so for the
future, will be unknown, even to those who are called his closest counselors.
KING OF THE JEWS
9. Only the king and the three who stood sponsor for him will know what is
coming.
10. In the person of the king who with unbending will is master of himself and
of humanity all will discern as it were fate with its mysterious ways. None will
know what the king wishes to attain by his dispositions, and therefore none will
dare to stand across an unknown path.
11. It is understood that the brain reservoir of the king must correspond in
capacity to the plan of government it has to contain. It is for this reason that
he will ascend the throne not otherwise than after examination of his mind by
the aforesaid learned elders.
12. That the people may know and love their king, it is indispensable for him to
converse in the market-places with his people. This ensures the necessary
clinching of the two forces which are now divided one from another by us by the
terror.
13. This terror was indispensable for us till the time comes for both these
forces separately to fall under our influence.
14. The king of the Jews must not be at the mercy of his passions, and
especially of sensuality: on no side of his character must he give brute
instincts power over his mind. Sensuality worse than all else disorganizes the
capacities of the mind and clearness of views, distracting the thoughts to the
worst and most brutal side of human activity.
15. The prop of humanity in the person of the supreme lord of all the world of
the holy seed of David must sacrifice to his people all personal inclinations.
16. Our supreme lord must be of an exemplary irreproachable.
The
Following Excerpt Provides
An Exceptional Interpretation of "The Protocols":
WATERS FLOWING EASTWARD
Excerpts From:
The War Against the Kingship of Christ
by L. FRY
Edited and Revised by
The Rev. Denis Fahey, C.S.S.P., B.A., D.Ph., D.D.
(Professor of Philosophy and Church History)

THE REVEREND DENIS
FAHEY, C.S.SP., D.D, D.PH., M.A Editor of Waters Flowing Eastward
It was in the 1950-5 that the Catholic theologian and
writer, the Reverend Denis Fahey of Dublin offered to edit a new edition of Mrs.
Fry's book. During his lifetime he was unable to allow his name to appear as its
submission for Ecclesiastical Censorship might have led to complications. The
foreword and appendices and a number of notes to the present edition were the
work of Father Fahey.
The authoress, Mrs. L. Fry, was married to one of the aristocrats of Czarist
Russia and she suffered harrowing experiences in the days of the Bolshevist
Revolution. This first hand knowledge of Communism in action has given authority
to her writings. For many years she was associated with the work of the late
French priest Monseigneur Jouin, helping him in his researches into the
atheistic and Judeo-Bolshevist plot against Christianity.
PART TWO
THE PROTOCOLS
I. HOW THE PROTOCOLS CAME
TO RUSSIA
The word " protocol " was used to
signify a fly-leaf pasted at the top of an official document, bearing either the
opening formula or a summary of the contents for convenient reference. The
original draft of a treaty was usually pasted on in this way, that the
signatories might check the correctness of the engrossed copy before signing.
The draft itself being based on the discussion at the conference, the word came
to mean also the minutes of the proceedings.
In this instance " the protocols " mean
the " draft of the plan of action " of the Jewish leaders. There have been many
such drafts at different periods in Jewish history since the dispersion, but few
of them have come into general circulation. In all, the principles and morality
are as old as the tribe. By way of illustration we give an instance which
occurred in the fifteenth century.
In 1492, Chemor, chief Rabbi of Spain,
wrote to the Grand Sanhedrin, which had its seat in Constantinople, for advice,
when a Spanish law threatened expulsion.2 This was the reply:
" Beloved brethren in Moses, we have
received your letter in which you tell us of the anxieties and misfortunes which
you are enduring. We are pierced by as great pain to hear it as yourselves.
The advice of the Grand Satraps and
Rabbis is the following:
1. As for what you say that the King of
Spain 3 obliges you to become Christians: do it, since you cannot do otherwise.
2. As for what you say about the command
to despoil you of your property: make your sons merchants that they may despoil,
little by little, the Christians of theirs.
3. As for what you say about making
attempts on your lives: make your sons doctors and apothecaries, that they may
take away Christians' lives.
4. As for what you say of their
destroying your synagogues: make your sons canons and clerics in order that they
may destroy their churches.
5. As for the many other vexations you
complain of: arrange that your sons become advocates and lawyers, and see that
they always mix in affairs of State, that by putting Christians under your yoke
you may dominate the world and be avenged on them.
6. Do not swerve from this order that we
give you, because you will find by experience that, humiliated as you are, you
will reach the actuality of power.
(Signed) PRINCE OF THE JEWS OF
CONSTANTINOPLE."
The protocols given to the world by
Nilus are only the latest known edition of the Jewish leaders programme. The
story of how the latter came into general circulation is an interesting one.
In 1884 the daughter of a Russian
general, Mile. Justine Glinka, was endeavouring to serve her country in Paris by
obtaining political information, which she communicated to General Orgevskii4 in
St. Petersburg. For this purpose she employed a Jew, Joseph Schorst,5 member of
the Miz-raim Lodge in Paris. One day Schorst offered to obtain for her a
document of great importance to Russia, on payment of 2,500 francs. This sum
being received from St. Petersburg was paid over and the document handed to
Mile. Glinka.6
She forwarded the French original,
accompanied by a Russian translation, to Orgevskii, who in turn handed it to his
chief, General Cherevin, for transmission to the Tsar. But Cherevin, under
obligation to wealthy Jews, refused to transmit it, merely riling it in the
archives.7
Meantime there appeared in Paris certain
books on Russian court life8 which displeased the Tsar, who ordered his secret
police to discover their authorship. This was falsely attributed, perhaps with
malicious intent,9 to Mile. Glinka, and on her return to Russia she was banished
to her estate in Orel. To the marechal de noblesse of this district, Alexis
Sukhotin, Mile. Glinka gave a copy of the Protocols. Sukhotin showed the
document to two friends, Stepanov and Nilus; the former had it printed and
circulated privately in 1897; the second, Professor Sergius A. Nilus, published
it for the first time in Tsarskoe-Tselo (Russia) in 1901, in a book entitled The
Great Within the Small. Then, about the same time, a friend of Nilus, G. Butmi,
also brought it out and a copy was deposited in the British Museum on August 10,
1906.
Meantime, through Jewish members10 of
the Russian police, minutes of the proceedings of the Basle congress11 in 1897
had been obtained and these were found to correspond with the Protocols.12
In January 1917, Nilus had prepared a
second edition, revised and documented, for publication. But before it could be
put on the market, the revolution of March 1917 had taken place, and Kerenskii,
who had succeeded to power, ordered the whole edition of Nilus's book to be
destroyed. In 1924, Prof. Nilus was arrested by the Cheka in Kiev, imprisoned,
and tortured; he was told by the Jewish president of the court, that this
treatment was meted out to him for " having done them incalculable harm in
publishing the Protocols ". Released for a few months, he was again led before
the G. P. U. (Cheka), this time in Moscow and confined. Set at liberty in
February 1926, he died in exile in the district of Vladimir on January 13, 1929.
A few copies of Nilus's second edition
were saved and sent to other countries where they were published: in Germany, by
Gottfreid zum Beek (1919); in England, by The Britons (1920); in France, by Mgr.
Jouin in La Revue Internationale des SocUtes Secretes, and by Urbain Gohier in
La Vieille France; in the United States, by Small, Maynard & Co. (Boston 1920),
and by The Beckwith Co (New York 1921). Later, editions appeared in Italian,
Russian, Arabic, and even in Japanese.
Such is the simple story of how these
Protocols reached Russia and thence came into general circulation.
Mr. Stepanov's deposition'3 relative to
it is here given as corroboration.
" In 1895, my neighbour in the district
of Toula, Major (retired) Alexis Sukhotin, gave me a manuscript copy of the
Protocols of the Wise Men ofZion. He told me that a lady of his acquaintance,
whose name he did not mention, residing in Paris, had found it at the house of a
friend, a Jew. Before leaving Paris, she had secretly translated it and had
brought this one copy to Russia and given it to Sukhotin.
"At first I mimeographed this
translation, but finding it difficult to read, I resolved to have it printed,
making no mention of the date, town, or printer's name. In this I was helped by
Arcadii Ippolitovich Kelepovskii, who at that time was chief of the household of
Grand Duke Sergius.
He gave the document to be printed by
the district printing press. This took place in 1897. Sergius Nilus inserted
these Protocols in his work and added his own commentary. (Signed) PHILIP
PETROVICH STEPANOV."
Formerly Procurator of the Synod of
Moscow, Chamberlain, Privy Councillor, and (in 1897) Chief of the Moscow Kursk
Railway in the town of Orel. April 17, 1927.
Witnessed by PRINCE DIMITRI GALITZIN.
President of the Russian Colony of Emigrants at Stari Fontag.
1. From Greek, protos (first) + holla
(glue).
2. The reply is found in the sixteenth
century Spanish book, La Silva Curiosa, by Julio-Iniguez de Medrano (Paris, Orry,
1608), on pages 156 and 157, with the following explanation: " This letter
following was found in the archives of Toledo by the Hermit of Salamanca,
(while) searching the ancient records of the kingdoms of Spain; and, as it is
expressive and remarkable, I wish to write it here."—vide, photostat facing page
80.
3. Ferdinand.
4. At that time Secretary to the
Minister of the Interior, General Cherevin.
5. Alias Schapiro, whose father had been
sentenced in London, two years previous, to ten years penal servitude for
counterfeiting.
6. Schorst fled to Egypt where,
according to French police archives, he was murdered.
7. On his death in 1896, he willed a
copy of his memoirs containing the Protocols to Nicholas II.
8. Published under the pseudonym " Count
Vassilii", their real author was Mme. Juliette Adam, using material furnished by
Princess Demidov-San Donate, Princess Radzivill, and other Russians.
9. Among the Jews in the Russian secret
service in Paris was Maniulov, whose odious character is drawn by M. Pateologue,
Memoires.
10. Notably Eno Azev and Efrom. The
latter, formerly a rabbi, died in 1925 in a monastery in Serbia, where he had
taken refuge; he used to tell the monks that the protocols were but a small part
of Jewish plans for ruling the world and a feeble expression of their hatred of
the gentiles.
11. Supra, Part I.
12. The Russian government had learned
that at meetings of the B'nai Brith in New-York in 1893-94, Jacob Schiff (supra,
52, 53) had been named chairman of the committee on the revolutionary movement
in Russia.
13. The translation is the author's;
appended facing page 81. a photostat of the original is
II. HOW AN AMERICAN EDITION WAS
SUPPRESSED
There is a saying in several languages
that only the truth hurts. Recognizing the fact beneath this expression, one is
little surprised at the zeal with which certain parties seek to disprove
documentary evidence. If the evidence were false, then it would be ignored by
those concerned and pass quickly into the realm of forgotten things. But if the
evidence is genuine and open to verification from many angles, then the truth
will hurt, and thus not be ignored.
If this reasoning is correct, the
violent methods used by the Jews, particularly those affiliated with the Zionist
movement, to discredit and suppress the document entitled The Protocols of the
Elders ofZion, would alone constitute a proof of its authenticity.
Nilus and Butmi had published the
document without comment. Its success was therefore entirely due to:
1. The self-evident character of the
document.
2. The logical reasoning expressed in
clear, simple terms;
3. The explanation it gives of
international politics;
4. The fact that the events predicted in
it have actually occurred since.
But if its publishers gave no guarantee
of its genuineness, those who have attacked it have failed even more
conspicuously to discredit and refute it.
To quote Nesta Webster, in her World Revolution:
"The truth is, then, that the Protocols
have never been refuted, and the futility of the so-called refutations
published, as also the fact of their temporary suppression, have done more to
convince the public of their authenticity than all the anti-Semite writings on
the subject put together".
There is plenty of indisputable,
documentary evidence which explains the Jewish plan of action, without recourse
to the Protocols. Their importance lies in the fact that, published at a
definite date, they foretold historical events which have upset the world, that
they explained these events by the principles set forth in the work itself: this
fact makes it superfluous to enquire whether the author of the Protocols is the
Zionist Congress in corpore, a member of the congress, or some Jewish (or even
Christian) thinker. Their source is of small moment: the facts, the relation of
cause and effect, are there; the existence of the work prior to the events
foretold in it can never be brought into question, and that is enough.
The first attempt at refutation appeared
in 1920, entitled, The Jewish Bogey and the Forged Protocols of the Learned
Elders ofZion, by a Jew, Lucien Wolf; it was followed by articles in the
Metropolitan (New York) signed " William Hard ". The effect of these articles,
contrary to the intention of their authors, was to draw wider public attention
to the existence of the Protocols. At the same time in America the Jewish
Anti-Defamation League2 filled the papers with denunciations of the libel from
all parts of the country, thus proving how powerful is Jewish organization. One
of its members was Louis Marshall, and, as an illustration of its activity, the
story of the suppression of the edition of the Protocols which an American
publishing house tried to bring out, is instructive. It shows not only the
pressure the Jews can bring to bear on anyone who dares to lift his finger
against them, but their own mental attitude of absolute intolerance towards
others, while demanding of the world complete acquiescence in their schemes.
George Haven Putnam, head of the firm
Putnam & Son, New York, after his annual visit to London, brought out in 1920 an
American edition of The Cause of World Unrest?
About the same time, he decided to issue
The Protocols of the Elders of Zion in book form. Advance notices were released
and the book set up and ready to go on the stands about October 15. On the eve
of its appearance, Putnam received the following letter from Louis Marshall.4
MY DEAR SIR:
As one who believes in those qualities
that constitute the true American spirit, I have been greatly disturbed by the
accounts given by the newspapers of the outrage to which you were subjected at
the meeting held at Erasmus High School in Brooklyn the other evening. Knowing
your patriotism, I can only regard the alleged cause, namely, that you had
condemned the Declaration of Independence and were of the opinion that we owed
an apology to England for severing our relations with her, as a slander, born of
prejudice and ignorance.
I had scarcely finished reading this
episode which had thus aroused my indignation, when I found upon my table a
book, bearing the imprint of your firm, entitled The Cause of World Unrest,
bound in a flaming red and purporting to be a republication of articles that
have recently appeared in the London Morning Post with which I had become
familiar. To say that I was shocked that your honoured name should be made the
vehicle of disseminating among the American people these outpourings of malice,
intolerance and hatred, this witches' broth of virulent poison, is merely to
confess the poverty of my vocabulary. On opening the book I turned to the
publishers' note, which was apologetic and disclaimed responsibility for the
publication. It was followed by an introduction which made it absolutely clear
that the purpose of the book was to charge the Jews with an age-long conspiracy
to destroy civilization in order that they might absorb the wealth and power of
the world. Thus proclaimed, at length came the stupid drivel intended to support
this thesis and calculated to make the Jew repulsive in the eyes of his
fellow-men and to exterminate him, not figuratively, but literally, appealing,
as it does, to the lowest passions and proceeding upon the same processes that
were employed in the Middle Ages for the same object. Then it was the blood
accusation, the charge of poisoning wells, of spreading plagues and pestilence,
of the desecration of the Host. Now it is pretended conspiracy to overturn the
economic system of the world by inciting warfare and revolution.
Pict 1. LA SILVA CURIOSA: Photostat of
the letter from the Grand S;iiihc<lrin>l Conslnntinople to the Chief Rabbi of
Spain in 1492, ID be ('omul in UK- sixteenth century Spanish book by Julio-lniguez
(I'niis. Orry, I608).
Pict 2. LA SILVA CURIOSA: continued.
Pict 3. MR. STEPANOVS DEPOSITION: the
story of how the Protocols reached Russia and thence came into general
circulation.
Pict 4. MR. STEPANOV'S DEPOSITION:
continued
The slightest knowledge of history, the
most elementary capacity for analysis, or even a minute inkling as to what the
Jew is and has been, would suffice to stamp this book and the forged Protocols
on which it is based, as the most stupendous libel in history. These writings
are the work of a band of conspirators who are seeking to continue to make the
Jew, as he has been in all the centuries, the scapegoat of autocracy. The
Protocols bear the hall-mark of the secret agents of the dethroned Russian
bureaucracy, and the book which you have published is a mere babbling
reiteration of what the murderers of the Ukraine, of Poland, and of Hungary are
urging as justification for the holocausts of the Jews in which they have been
engaged. It has been intimated, and there is much to sustain the theory, that
the real purpose of these publications in the United States and in England is to
arouse sufficient hostility against the Jews to subject them to mob violence and
thus to give justification to those who have incited pogroms in Eastern Europe.
I have also observed that, upon the
cover of the book to which I am now referring, you are advertising the
publication of The Protocols, which I unhesitatingly denounce as on their face
palpable forgeries. If you were called upon to circulate counterfeit money or
forged bonds, you would shrink in horror at the suggestion. What you have done
and what you propose to do is, however, in morals, incalculably worse. You are
assisting in spreading falsehoods, in uttering libels, the effect of which will
be felt for decades to come. You are giving them respectability, whilst the name
of the author is shrouded in secrecy. Even Mr. Gwynne does not avow paternity
for the book which he has heralded. Much as you may desire to shake off
responsibility, therefore, the real responsibility for hurling this bomb, for
such it is, prepared though it has been by others, rests upon you. Whoever may
read this book and is of such a low type of intelligence as to be influenced by
it, will not be apt to draw the fine ethical distinctions with which you are
seeking to salve your conscience. As a patriotic American, do you believe that
you are contributing to the creation of that spirit of justice and fair-play, of
unity and harmony, which is the very foundation of that Americanism for which
every good citizen has yearned, when you stimulate hatred and passion by the
publication of these dreadful falsehoods? If there should occur in this country,
in consequence of those publications and those of Henry Ford, what is earnestly
desired by the anti-Semites with whom you have arrayed yourself, do you suppose
that, when the Almighty calls you to a reckoning and asks you whether you have
ever borne false witness against your neighbour, you will be guiltless in His
eyes because of your publishers' note disavowing responsibility ?
I know that you must have been pained,
as I was when I read of the treatment to which you were subjected, because of
lying accusations directed against you. Are you able to appreciate the pain, the
grief, the agony, that you are causing three millions of your fellow-countrymen
and to millions of men, women and children in other parts of the world by your
participation in the disgraceful and inhuman persecution which is now being
insidiously carried on by means of publications in the distribution of which you
are now actively engaged ? I look upon this as a tragedy.
Louis MARSHALL.
Major Putnam, still feeling and
sincerely believing that he was an independent American, though not a very brave
one, for throughout he uses the name of Mr. Gwynne as a screen, answered:
New York, October 15th, 1920. DEAR MR.
MARSHALL:
Your letter of the 13th inst., which has
to do with the publication of the volume entitled World Unrest and the
announcement of the companion volume The Protocols, has been read before the
members of our publishing board and has received the respectful consideration to
which any communication from a citizen of your standing and reputation is
assuredly entitled. I am asked by my associates to make report as follows as to
our own understanding of the matters in question:
1. We are not prepared to accept your
view of the responsibility that attaches to a publishing imprint, or to the
association of such imprint with one volume or another. We believe that our own
policy in this matter is in accord with that of the leading publishing houses on
both sides of the Atlantic. It would be impossible to carry on the business of
publishing books of opinion, whether the opinions have to do with the issues of
to-day or with matters of the past, if the publisher was assumed to be in accord
with the con- clusions arrived at by one author or another. It is the intention
to bring into print only such volumes as may present on such issues information
that is understood to
make an addition to the knowledge of the
subject, or conclusions which appear to be entitled to consideration, to
analysis, or possibly to refutation.
2. We have on our own catalogue, for
instance, volumes expressing almost every phase of theological or religious
belief. The list includes some books accepted by the Christian Scientists as
fairly representative of their doctrines. In publishing such books we have, of
course, no intention of
announcing ourselves as upholding the
theories of the Christian Scientists any more than in the publication of a
volume by a Presbyterian divine we have expressed our acceptance of the
Westminster catechism, or in printing a book by an Episcopal friend, we have
been prepared to approve the reasonableness of the thirty-nine articles.
3. The volume, World Unrest, was, as you
will have noted, brought into publication in London at the instance of Mr.
Gwynne, the scholarly editor of the Morning Post. You doubtless have knowledge
of the journals of England and will realize that the Post does not belong to the
sensation-monger journals like Bottomley's John Bull or Hearst's American. It is
a conservative paper which has the reputation of avoiding sensational material.
Mr. Gwynne had convinced himself that
the papers brought into print in the Post, and later published under his
direction in book form, were deserving of consideration. As we have stated in
the publisher's note, we are not prepared to express any opinion whatsoever in
regard to the so-called information presented, or as to the weight of the
conclusions arrived at by the writer and endorsed by Mr. Gwynne. The
recommendation came to us that, as the Gwynne volume used as a large part of its
text the document entitled The Protocols, the readers of World Unrest would be
interested in having an opportunity of examining the full text of The Protocols.
You have already knowledge of this curious document. It has, it seems, been in
print since 1905, and possibly earlier. An edition was published some months
back by Eyre & Spottiswoode, conservative law publishers of London. The text
that was brought to us is a translation freshly made from the Russian and is
accompanied by a record of what is known of the original document.5
It is evident that the document has, as
you point out, no voucher for authenticity and it is quite possible that it will
be found to possess no historic importance. Attention has again been directed to
it during the past year simply on the ground, according at least to the
understanding of Mr. Gwynne's author and of himself, that certain of the
instructions given and policies recommended in The Protocols appear to have been
carried out by the bolshevik government in Russia. Certain suggestions in The
Protocols have also been connected with the policies of the Zionists, policies
which, according to Mr. Gwynne and some other writers, are causing serious
unrest in Palestine, Syria and Arabia.
In presenting The Protocols to American
readers in a carefully printed edition, we have not the least intention of
expressing the view that the documents are authentic, or that they will in the
end be considered as possessing historic authority.
Mr Gwynne takes the ground that neither
World Unrest nor The Protocols -themselves present charges against the Jews as a
whole. They emphasize certain things that have been done, or are alleged to have
been done, by certain groups of Jews. It would be as fair to say that a record
of lynching in Texas or Arkansas, or a record of the attempt of the Bryan group
to secure the payment of debts fifty cents on the dollar, was to be considered
as a charge against the whole American people.
Mr. Gwynne's associates take the ground
that the leading Jews on both sides of the Atlantic, men whose patriotism is
unquestioned, ought not to put these documents to one side as of trifling
importance. The time may very properly have come at which the charges made as
said, only against certain groups of Jews should be analyzed by the Jews whose
judgments would be accepted as authoritative by English and American readers. If
the charge is unfounded that bolshevism as carried on in Russia has been
conducted largely under Jewish direction, the statement ought to be refuted.
I received only yesterday a copy of a
monthly entitled The Brooklyn Anti-Bolshevist. The magazine undertakes to make "
defense of American institutions against the Jewish bolshevist doctrines of
Morris Hillquit and Leon Trotzki." It seems to me that American citizens of the
Jewish race (and the group comprises some of the best citizens that we have)
might properly interest themselves in making clear to the public that there is
no foundation for any charge against the World Patriotism of the Jewish race.6
I wish very much that you might yourself
be interested in preparing a volume that should give consideration to the whole
subject matter and particularly, of course, to these publications which have
come into print as a result of the world's indignation against the Moscow
government.
G. P. Putnam's Sons would be well
pleased to associate the imprint of their New York and London Houses with such a
volume from the pen of a distinguished jurist like yourself.
One further thought occurs to me: You
and I are believers in freedom of speech. We recognize that in war times certain
reservations are in order for the sake of the nation, but we hold that, with the
necessary reservations as to the rights of an individual, or as to a possible
libel upon an individual, it is in order, and, from the point of view of the
community, wise, to allow full freedom for platform utterances. If, however,
this be true for the spoken word it should logically be applicable also to the
word, that comes into print.
In case you may be interested in
considering the suggestion of a monograph from your pen to be prepared by
yourself, or by some competent authority whom you might be able to interest, I
should be ready to keep an appointment for a personal word at such time and
place as you might find convenient.
Submitting the suggestion for your
consideration, I am, with cordial regards,
Yours faithfully, GEORGE HAVEN PUTNAM.
The suggestion of a ' monograph' from
Louis Marshall's pen was somewhat ironical. There is no doubt that on October,
15, 1920, Major Putnam still felt himself an independent American.
And the binding of The Protocols went on
as usual.
But on October 29th came one more letter
from the president of the American Jewish committee:
New York City, October 29th, 1920. MY
DEAR SIR:
Absence from the city and professional
engagements have prevented me from replying earlier to yours of the 15th inst.,
in which you define your policy regarding the publication of The Cause of the
World Unrest and your announcement of your intended publication of The
Protocols.
I cannot accept the theories on which
you seek to justify acts which, in all moderation, I sought to characterize in
my letter of the 13th inst. You disregard entirely the proposition on which my
criticism is based. Nobody can go farther than I do in upholding the freedom of
the press and freedom of speech. - It has been my privilege to aid in the
creation of important precedents in furtherance of these fundamentals of
liberty. Libel and slander, however, have always been looked upon in American
law as abuses of a free press and of free speech and as attacks upon the
integrity of the constitutional guarantees that you invoke. Nor do I question
the right of any publisher to issue " books of opinion " to whatever subject the
opinions may relate.
They may be polemical or they may attack
the soundness of scientific, political or theological theories or doctrines. No
fair-minded man would for a moment venture to find fault because of strictures
directed against his cherished doxy.
The Protocols and The Cause of World
Unrest are not, however, books of opinion. They assume to deal with facts. The
Protocols purport to be the pronouncements of so-called " Wise Men of Zion". The
Cause of World Unrest undertakes to charge that the Jews and the Freemasons are
together engaged in a conspiracy for the overthrow of civilization and the
arrogation by them of world domination. It is these alleged facts that I
denounce as falsehoods and as libels criminal in intent and criminal in their
operation. The Protocols, which are made the basis of the Cause of World Unrest
and which you properly describe as companion volumes, are so intrinsically false
that even Mr. Gwynne concedes that he himself has a serious doubt as to their
genuineness. That The Protocols are a fabrication similar to those that have
appeared in every period of history, appears from every line of that document. I
am credibly informed that the manuscript was offered for publication to seven
different publishing houses in this country, who refused to have their names
connected with it, before Small, Maynard & Co, undertook to issue it to the
American public. The author of the Cause of World Unrest hides behind anonymity.
You yourself speak of the author as being " Mr. Gwynne's author." Apparently
even you do not know the pedigree of this incendiary book. Yet you have, I
repeat, given it your endorsement by publishing it, even though you disavow
responsibility. Your position is that of one who endorses a note to give it
currency and at the same time makes a mental reservation against meeting his
obligation.
No, Major Putnam, the principle which
you seek to establish will not work. Whoever touches pitch is defiled. Whoever
retails falsehoods and spreads them, whether it be orally or through the medium
of the press, is responsible for those falsehoods. It will not do to say that
you have many friends among the Jews whom you respect and that these books are
not intended to reflect upon all Jews. The world is not so discriminating.
People whose passions are aroused
do not differentiate. The forger of The
Protocols and the mysterious author of The Cause of World Unrest make no
distinctions. Neither did their prototypes of the middle ages, nor the black
hundreds of modern Russia, indulge in such refinements. Troy and Tyre were alike
to them.
Do not for a moment misunderstand me. I
contend that there are no Jews who are now engaged or who have ever been engaged
in a conspiracy such as that charged by you as existing in these books which
emerge smoking from your presses. The cry of Bolshevism will not suffice. Your
reference to the Brooklyn Anti-Bolshevist shows what a sad pass you have
reached. To shelter yourself behind the bulwarks of an infamous pasquinade of
the guttersnipe variety and to insinuate that because that sheet pretends to
defend American institutions " against the Jewish bolshevist doctrines of Morris
Hillquit and Leon Trotzki " you may therefore descend to the same depths, is a
revelation to me. I had not believed that any real, true American would thus
lend himself to the creation of ill-will and malevolence. The fact that out of
the mass of Russian Jews there is an infinitesimal percentage who are
Bolshevists, affords no justification for laying the sins of Bolshevism at the
door of the Jewish people. To say that Bolshevism is a Jewish movement is as
ridiculous as to say that the Jews are responsible for capitalism, or because
there are Jewish musicians, actors and poets, that music, the drama and poetry
are Jewish movements.
I am not a Zionist, and yet I regard the
slurs that these books are attempting to make against Zionism to be unworthy.
The very Zionists whom these books are attacking have been persecuted by the
Bolsheviks and have been denounced as counter-revolutionists, just as the mass
of the Jews of Russia have been pursued as members of the bourgeoisie. I am not
a member of the Masonic or of any other secret order, but the attempt in these
books to charge Freemasonry with participation in such a conspiracy as is
proclaimed almost argues the existence of a pathological condition on the part
of the author that betokens mental aberration. When one remembers that fifteen
of the presidents of the United States, including George Washington, have been
Freemasons, it is unnecessary to go further in condemnation of these volumes
which you are pleased to denominate " books of opinion ".
I had not believed that a Jew in this
country would ever be called upon to occupy the humiliating position of
defending his people against the charges such as those which are being spread
broadcast through your agency. If ever the time comes when it shall be desirable
to answer such books, I am quite sure that it will be unnecessary for me to
avail myself of your invitation to make use of the services of your firms as
publishers.
Very truly yours, Louis MARSHALL.
Two days later, Putnam bowed before the
will of Jewry in the following terms:
November 1st, 1920. DEAR MR MARSHALL:
Mr Gwynne, at whose instance we brought
into print the American edition of his volume on World Unrest, had taken the
ground that the publication of the document known as The Protocols might throw
light on the organization of the Bolshevists. Their operations have caused grave
concern throughout the world and they are, therefore, a matter of legitimate
public discussion.
It was his opinion that if it had not
been for the apprehension aroused by bolshevism, the document would probably
have been permitted to rest in obscurity.
An edition of The Protocols was,
therefore, published in London by Eyre & Spottiswoode, law publishers of high
standing.
It had seemed to us that the readers of
" The World Unrest " were entitled to have the opportunity of examining the
complete document (to which frequent references are made in Mr Gwynne's volume)
and we had, therefore, undertaken the publication of a carefully prepared
translation by us, which is now nearly in readiness, and has involved a
considerable outlay.
We now find, however, that an edition
printed in Boston is being distributed as a regular publication. There is no
necessity for bringing into print another volume containing substantially the
same material. We have decided, therefore, in deference to the objections raised
by yourself, and by my valued friend, Oscar Strauss, not to proceed1 with the
publication. I am, Yours very truly.
GEORGE HAVEN PUTNAM.
What had taken place between October 29
and November 1 ? Putnam wrote to one of the parties interested that so much
pressure was brought to bear on him that he had to give up publishing The
Protocols, and would be obliged to withdraw unsold copies of World Unrest. It is
safe to conclude that Putnam's firm was threatened with bankruptcy if it
persisted. We understand that Small, Maynard & Co. of Boston and The Beckwith
Co. of New York and in fact practically every firm which has published The
Protocols had difficulties within a year or two. Of course it is said that that
is purely accidental: but it was just such an " accident " that Putnam wished to
avoid!
1. 1st edition, p. 305.
2. This League compelled the Beckwith
Co, which subsequently published the Protocols after Putnam's withdrawal, to
insert in every copy sold a copy of the Jewish Anti-Defamation League's
refutation.
3. The reproduction in book form of a
series of articles which had appeared in the Morning Post of London.
4. See ante, ch. V.
5. This edition prepared by G. H. Putnam
was subsequently published by The Beckwith Company, 299 Madison Avenue, New
York.
6. Our italics.
7. Our italics.
III. MORE ATTEMPTS AT REFUTATION
THE
LONDON TIMES LENDS A HAND
While the Jews have succeeded in having
the Protocols suppressed, entirely in Russia, Poland, Rumania, and other
countries in Eastern Europe, and partially in England and America, they have
failed in their many ingenious efforts to have them refuted by non-Jews. Indeed
the so-called refutations with which their henchmen flooded the press in 1920-21
reveal more of the real nature, workings, and associations of the Jews and their
agents than they rebut the evidence of the Protocols.
It is noteworthy that not one of these
numerous and contradictory refutations bears an honest, non-Jewish signature.
There is the article of the notorious Princess Radzivill1 published in the
Jewish Tribune (New York) for March 11, 1921, and followed by a statement by her
friend, Mrs. Hurlbut. The former2 makes no mention of Mile. Glinka and describes
the forgery of the protocols by Golovinskii and a renegade Jew, Manassevich
Manuilov, in Paris in 1904 ". Further on, oblivious of chronology, she states
that General Cherevin willed her his memoirs, including the protocols, at the
time of his death in 1896. Golovinskii and Manuilov might, it would seem, have
saved themselves trouble by procuring a copy of the document, which, according
to Mr. Stepanov's testimony,3 had been printed and privately circulated in 1897.
Another person who wrote against the
protocols, A. du Chayla, can hardly be taken more seriously. An article of his
appeared on May 14, 1921, in the Tribune Juive of Paris; and later, another
article on June 13 in the New York Call, a violent Communist sheet, besides
articles in Soviet publications. Prof. Nilus mentions in one of his books4
meeting this Frenchman, who then paraded as a devotee of the Russian Orthodox
Church. The character of this adventurer is well drawn in the reply his articles
drew from a Russian lady, Madame Fermor, which is given in full.
" Lately there appeared in the Russian
paper Poslednii Novosti, Nos. 331-332 a series of articles by Count Alexander de
Chayla, in which he casts doubt on the authenticity of a certain document (The
Protocols of the Elders of Ziori), because obtained by a man who did not inspire
confidence.
"If the value of a document be based on
the credit of the person by whom it is produced, one must also analyze the
character of him who discredits it.
"That is why I am prompted to narrate
how I became acquainted with Count du Chayla.
"I usually spent the summer on my estate
in White Russia, in a village near Moguileff, where there is a famous convent.
There, one day, about ten years ago, I was visited by the Superior, the
Archimandrite Arsene, who introduced a young man, Count du Chayla. Du Chayla had
been sent to the convent to study the Russian language and the Orthodox religion
of which he pretended to be a devotee.
"Mr. Sabler5 had invited him to come to
Russia and sent him to the celebrated monastery of Optina Poustine, whence he
was sent to our monastery to serve as an example of anti-Catholic propaganda.
"It must be admitted that he lived up to
his character and showed himself more of a Russian Orthodox than the Patriarch
himself. Thanks to his zeal, beautifully sculptured angels in the Renaissance
style were removed from the chapel of our monastery: du Chayla found them too
Catholic. He told me the great joy he felt when he smashed these angels with a
hammer. When I reproached him with an act of vandalism, his intolerance betrayed
itself in the hatred which he then manifested against the Jews. Many a time I
heard him say: " One must have a good pogrom in Russia." One can understand my
astonishment when I read in his articles a false accusation of propaganda for
pogroms against the White Army, which he now blames, he, who so loudly
proclaimed that pogroms were a necessity! It is from him that I heard of the
existence of Drumont's books, which he praised eloquently; he used to advise me
to read them that I might understand to what extent the Jews had conquered
France. He used to predict that the same fate would overtake Russia, if ever the
Jews were granted full civil rights.
"Great was my surprise when I read du
Chayla's attack on Drumont, whose books he now calls lies. He, who had so much
admired Drumont.
"As I followed du Chayla's life in
Russia, I was amazed to see the extraordinary rapidity of his political and
ecclesiastical career. He became an intimate friend of the Bishops known for
their Orthodoxy, and he preached the sacred and absolute power of the Russian
Monarch and implacable hatred towards all foreigners. We saw du Chayla as an
intimate friend of the Bishops Anthony of Volinia and Evlogii of Holm, frequent
the famous salon of Countess Ignatieff. As he rose in Russian society, his
activities shifted from the religious field: he took up politics, and, as a
follower of Count Bobrinsky, leader of the Pan-Slavic Party, he was sent to
Austria on a secret mission among the Galicians. He was subsequently arrested
for espionage.
"After his return to Russia, he directed
a violent campaign against the smaller racial groups of the empire, especially
against the Poles and Finns. As du Chayla was always in need of money, I
recommended him to the president of the commission for the affairs of Finland,
Mr. Korevo, who used him for anti-Finnish propaganda in the foreign press. At
the time of the declaration of war, du Chayla was a student in the theological
academy of Petrograd; he was appointed chief of a field hospital organized by
Bishop Pitirim and provided with funds from Rasputin. Then I lost sight of him
until after the revolution, when I heard of him as an agent provocateur,
inciting the Cossacks against the White Army. In 1919 du Chayla was tried by
court martial and convicted of seditious activities in the pay of the Soviets.
The sentence was published in the newspapers of the Crimea.
"I was astonished to find his name
appended to an article in a Russian newspaper notorious for its equivocal
position concerning the reconstruction of Russia. (Signed) TATIANA FERMOR."
June 9th, 1921—Paris.
Not satisfied—and rightly so—with these
efforts to discredit the Protocols, and yet unable to attach the signature of a
noted gentile writer to their denials, the Jews sought another expedient: the
seal of approval of one of the best known newspapers would impress the general
public. Heretofore the articles had borne the name of private persons: now an
official exposure of the protocols was to be published over the signature of the
" Correspondent of The London Times in Constantinople ". The identity of the "
correspondent " was not revealed,^ although the most elementary sense of justice
would insist on giving full credit to the gentleman who had made such a
momentous discovery. Nor is there any evidence of his having been in
Constantinople. Anyone who writes to the editor of a newspaper is a
correspondent, and the number of lies which gain circulation in this fashion is
notorious. The " sensational discovery " which. The Times1 thus gave to its
readers was that the protocols were a " clumsy plagiarism " of a French book it
called " The Dialogues of Geneva", published in Brussels in 1865.
The " correspondent" tells in a easy,
off-hand manner and with perfect self-assurance, about meeting in Constantinople
a Mr. W, who said: " Read this book through and you will find irrefutable proof
that the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion is a plagiarism ".
So it wasn't the correspondent who
deserved the credit for the " sensational discovery " after all; but a " Mr. X,
a Russian landowner with English connexions ". Again, it is a pity that the
gentleman should not have given his name and received the large reward which
would surely have been his, from those who have been so active in suppressing
and refuting the Protocols.
Then follows the story of Mr. X, with
his views on religion, politics, secret societies, and the rest: this Mr. X is
an old-fashioned gentleman and the reader is ready to believe every word, as
reported by " our correspondent". Mr. X. explains how he obtained the copy of
the Geneva Dialogues from an old Okhrana officer; this establishes the fact that
the Russian police had made use of the book to forge the Protocols. In fact the
" correspondent " goes on to identify this very copy of the Geneva Dialogues as
belonging to A. Sukhotin—there is an " A. S. " scratched in the back which is
conclusive—and from which the protocols were plagiarized and given to Nilus.
Parallel passages from the Dialogues and the protocols are set opposite each
other; and the English reader, never at home in Continental politics, is led
into speculations on Napoleon Ill's relations with the Carbonari, his employment
of Corsicans in the police, the employment of Corsicans by the Russian police,
the knowledge Corsicans had of the existence of the Geneva Dialogues, Joly's
purpose in writing them, the influence of Philippe, a Lyons mystic, on the Tsar,
and so on, until the reader is completely overwhelmed. When he has reached this
state, he is told: " At any rate, the fact of the plagiarism has now been
conclusively established, and the legend [of the Protocols] may be allowed to
pass into oblivion."
The publication of this news from
Constantinople was hailed by all the Jews, whose instant enthusiasm is no less
revealing than the following letter from a leading Zionist, which appeared in
The Times on the same day as the "discovery".
To the Editor—The Times,
"Sir,
Your Constantinople correspondent, who
has done a world service in tracking to their source the Protocols (for they
have been carefully published throughout the world), says: "There is no evidence
to show how the Geneva Dialogues reached Russia." In your leading article,
however, you suggest that the protocols were forged under the auspices of
Rachkovskii, head of the Russian secret police in Paris. This appears to be the
truth. M. A. du Chayla, a French student of theology at St. Petersburg in 1910,
who was in 1918 on the staff of the army of the Cossacks of the Don, has
testified through the Tribune Juive (Paris, May 14, 1921) that Nilus told him
that the protocols were sent him from Paris by his friend, Mme. K—, who had
received them from General Rachkovskii. M. du Chayla confirms a suggestion of
yours, that the courier who brought the ms. from Paris was Alexander Sukhotin.
He has seen this very ms., which, being in poor French and varying penmanship,
suggests a complex authorship in the Russian police bureau. The fact that the
Geneva Dialogues have now been bought from an exmember of it, completes the
chain.
That the object of the publication of
1905 was to drown the Russian revolution in Jewish blood, I, like you, have
asserted. But it appears that there was a previous edition in 1902 in the shape
of an appendix to a reprint of a pietistic work by Nilus, and the motive behind
this earlier publication throws another curious sidelight upon the old Russian
court. For that publication was apparently a move in the game to discredit in
favour of Nilus a Lyons mystic. Philippe, of whose power over the Tsar the Grand
Duchess Elizabeth disapproved. Knowing that Nilus was designed as Philippe's
supplanter, Rachkovskii, it is thought, wished to secure his good graces by
providing him with a valuable weapon against Russian liberalism.
I am sorry that your correspondent
should conclude with the suggestion that those parts of the protocols not in the
Geneva Dialogues may possibly have been supplied by Jews who spied on their
co-religionists; for this far-fetched hypothesis gives a gleam of hope to the
considerable number of organs throughout Europe that live only in the Protocols.
Now is your correspondent accurate in thinking that only moral harm has been
done by this historic forgery? M. du Chayla offers evidence that it has helped
to goad on those countless pogroms in the Ukraine, of whose horrors Western
Europe is almost ignorant. As for Nilus, he appears to be a fanatical mystagogue,
honest enough except for that theological twist which betrayed itself when,
confronted by the suspicion that the Protocols were forged, he replied: " Even
if they were, God who could speak through Balaam's ass, could also put the truth
in a liar's mouth."
Yours gratefully,
ISRAEL ZANGWILL ". Far End, East
Preston, Sussex, August 18, 1921.
Since then, to some extent, the
Protocols have been forgotten. But, Audiatur et altera pars, in the words of Max
Nordau.8 The Times " correspondent " would convince us that there are similar or
identical passages to be found in the Protocols and in the Dialogues; and this
we readily admit. We go farther: identical passages will be found in earlier
Protocols9 which go back to the days before the dispersion.
By way of illustration, let it be
assumed that the Book of Common Prayer used in the Anglican Church were unknown
to the Jews. Suppose, then, that a copy of it were secretly obtained by a
certain Jew and published, and that the Jews were shocked by the Anglican
doctrine of which they learned in this way for the first time. It would then be
easy for another Jew to show that the Book of Common Prayer was a plagiarism: it
contains passages copied, word for word, from the Gospels; the Psalms are a
transcript from King James' Bible; and so on. And not only that, but there are
many parallels to be found in the secular literature. " At any rate ", one can
imagine the second Jew saying at the end, " the fact of plagiarism has been
conclusively established, and we may therefore affirm that no such Book of
Common Prayer is used in the worship of the Church of England."
The second Jew would be right in
pointing out the parallels in the earlier literature—though his conclusion would
be ridiculous—for there is a very real connection: and so it is with the
Protocols.
One might have thought that The Times,
in its desire to publish the truth about the Protocols, would at least have
given the correct title of the Geneva Dialogues, it is, Dialogues aux Enfers
entre Machiavelli et Montesquieu, published anonymously in Brussels in 1865.
Moreover a minute's search in a library catalogue shows that another book,
bearing a similar title, was published some years earlier: namely, Machiavelli,
Montesquieu & Rousseau, by Jacob Venedey, published by Franz Dunnicker in Berlin
in 1850. The Times, with its interest in plagiarisms, might have been tempted to
glance at this latter volume as also at The Prince by Machiavelli and L'Esprit
des Lois by Montesquieu. Had it done so, its curiosity would have been amply
rewarded: passages quoted from the Protocols as plagiarised from the Dialogues
of 1865, are similar to several10 in Venedey's book of 1850, and both Jacob
Venedey and Maurice Joly should be branded as plagiarists.
But the resemblance between the
Protocols and Venedey's book does not stop with a few parallel passages: the
spirit of both is the same; it is revolutionary, whereas the Dialogues of 1865
are socialistic and polemical. The anonymous author merely borrowed certain
descriptive passages in Venedey to give colour to his argument.11
Now hadn't The Times better discover a
copy of Venedey belonging to a former Okhrana officer, so as to explain how the
Russian secret police were able to plagiarize the spirit, as well as a few
platitudes and descriptive bits, when forging the Protocols ? Its correspondent
in Peiping might make that discovery some day? No, the Peiping correspondent (or
any other) will be-very careful not to make that discovery, for the simple
reason that Venedey was a Jew, whereas
The Times' point is that the Jews had
nothing to do with the drafting of the Protocols. Its argument is that the
author of the Dialogues was a Corsican; that the Corsicans in the Paris Police
preserved the Dialogues and gave a copy to the Corsican members of the Russian
police, who used it to forge the Protocols: these insidious Corsicans!12 But
what of Venedey ?
Jacob Venedey, born in Cologne in May,
1805, was early engaged in revolutionary activities which caused his expulsion
from Germany. He settled in Paris where, in 1835, he edited a paper of
subversive character, called Le Proscrit. Driven from Paris by the police, he
moved to Havre, until, thanks to the representations of Arago and Mignet,
friends of Cr6mieux, he was allowed to return to the capital. Meanwhile his
book, Romanisme, Christianisme et Germanisme, won the praise of the French
Academy, Venedey was a close friend and associate of Karl Marx. After spending
the years 1843-44 in England, the headquarters of continental revolutionaries,
he worked in Brussels for the founding, with Marx in 1847, of a secret
organization, " The Communist League of Workers " (later the " Societe
internationale de la Democratic ").
After the February revolution in 1848,
Venedey joined Marx in Germany, where he became one of the chiefs of the
revolutionary committee of Fifty (March, 1848), and was sent as commissar into
the Oberland to stand against Hecker. Later elected as a member of the Left from
Hesse-Homburg, he continued to serve on the Committee of Fifty. It was at this
time that he brought out in Berlin his Machia-yelli, Montesquieu & Rousseau,
stressing the views attributed to Machiavelli and Rousseau in favour of
despotism and oppression.13
When order was restored in Germany,
Venedey was expelled from Berlin and Breslau. He was an active member of the
Free Masons and affiliated with the Carbonari;14 he was also closely associated
not only with the revolution 12. It is noteworthy that no Corsican has yet
raised a voice ofprotest against the charges made in The Times. Yet it is the
Corsicanswho are the real victims of a libel, not the Jews tionaries of his day,
but (as might be expected) with the leading Jews, the founders of the Alliance
Israelite Univer-selle.15 The latter included men of as different political
parties as the reactionary-imperialist Fould, the liberal-conservative Disraeli,
and the communist-revolutionary Marx, and whether living under an empire, a
constitutional monarchy or a republic, all laboured towards a common aim, the
establishment of an international Jewish world power.16 Prominent among them and
in close touch with Venedey, was Adolphe Isaac Cr6mieux (1798-1880). A Nimes
lawyer with an ardent admiration for Napoleon, he became legal adviser to the
Bonaparte family and an intimate of Louis Napoleon with whom he joined in
overthrowing the government of Louis Philippe in 1849. A member of the Mizraim
Lodge, the Scottish Rite (of which he became Supreme Master on the death of
Viennet), he was familiar with all new movements; and his influence enabled him
to render at least one important service to Jewry by having the Jewish murderers
of Father Thomas in Damascus (1841) set at liberty. One of the leaders in the
revolution of February ] 848, he was appointed minister of justice under the
provisional government, and used all his political influence in the election of
Louis Napoleon to the presidency of the republic. Cremieux hoped in this way to
be named Prime Minister and to control French policy for a period, as Disraeli
did in England somewhat later. Like Disraeli, he had the financial support of
the Rothschilds; but when the President chose for his banker another Jew, Fould,
and named General Cavaignac premier, Cremieux saw he had lost. Bitterly
disappointed, he became so hostile to his former friend that, at the time of the
coup d'e"tat in 1851, he was imprisoned at Vincennes. On his release, he
identified himself with the enemies of the emperor; these included the communist
associates of Marx, Mazzini, Jacob Venedey (already mentioned), Louis Blanc,
Ledru Rollin, Pierre Leroux, and a group of socialists, among whom was Maurice
Joly.17
Joly, some thirty years younger than
Cr6mieux, with an inherited hatred of the Bonapartes, seems to have fallen very
largely under his influence. Through Cr6mieux, Joly became acquainted with
communists and their writings. Though, until 1871 when his ambition for a
government post turned him into a violent communist, he had not in 1864 gone
beyond socialism, he was so impressed with the way they presented their
arguments that he could not, if the chance were offered, refrain from imitating
it. And this chance came in 1864-1865, when his hatred of Napoleon, whetted by
Crdmieux, led him to publish anonymously in Brussels the Dialogues aux Enfers
entre Machiavelli et Montesquieu. In this work he tells us,18 " Machiavelli
represents the policy of Might, while Montesquieu stands for that of Right:
Machiavelli will be Napoleon, who will himself describe his abominable policy ".
It was natural that he should choose the Italian Machiavelli to stand for
Bonaparte, and the Frenchman Montesquieu, for the ideal statesman: it was
equally natural that he should put in the mouth of Machiavelli some of the same
expressions which Venedey had put in it, and which Joly had admired. His own
view was: " Socialism seems to me one of the forms of a new life for the people
emancipated from the traditions of the old world. I accept a great many of the
solutions offered by socialism; but I reject communism, either as a social
factor, or as a political institution. Communism is but a school of socialism.
In politics, I understand extreme means to gain one's ends—in that at least, I
am a Jacobin."19
The French authorities, however,
penetrated the thinlydisguised satire: Joly was arrested and sentenced to two
years imprisonment (April, 1865). But the Dialogues had pleased Cremieux as much
as they had displeased the emperor, and, when his term expired, his Jewish
patron rallied to his support: Joly was able to found a legal review, Le Palais,
with Jules Favre, Desmaret, Leblond, Arago, Berryer, and Adolphe Cremieux as its
principal stockholders.
With the fall of Napoleon III, Adolphe
Cremieux once more took an open part in politics. Pushing to the front his
former secretary, Gambetta, he directed through him the negotiations with
Bismarck. Bismarck himself was guided by the Jew Bamberger (1832-1899), a former
revolutionary of '48, but who had for years managed the Paris branch of the
Jewish bank Bischofsheim & Gold-schmidt; he was also a friend of Cremieux. A
third Jew in the negotiations was the son of James Rothschild.20 In this way,
care was taken that the treaty should be satisfactory, if not entirely to the
signatories, yet at least so to the Alliance Israelite Universelle.
From then (1871) until his death in
1880, as President of the Alliance Israelite Universelle and Supreme Master of
the Scottish Rite, Cremieux was one of the promoters of the anti-clerical
movement following the Franco-Prussian war. His favourite theme was that there
should be one cult: speaking at a general assembly of the Alliance he said: "
The Alliance is not limited to our cult; it voices its appeal to all cults and
wants to penetrate in all religions, as it has penetrated into all countries.
Let us endeavour boldly to bring about the union of all cults under one flag of
" Union and Progress ": such is the motto of humanity."21
One cult, one flag. Are the Protocols of
Nilus, or the words of Machiavelli in Joly's book or in Venedey's book, anything
but an elaborate exposition of the ideas thus briefly expressed by Cremieux? His
activities are one of the best examples of Jewish internationalism. Thus the
principal attempt to discredit the Protocols leads directly into historical
studies which substantiate and illustrate their doctrine in a remarkable and
unexpected manner.
1. Princess Catherine Radzivill was
convicted of forgery in London on April 30,1902, the amount involved being
?3,000, and was sentenced to two years in prison (London Times, April 16, 29,
and May 1, 1902). On October 13, 1921, suit was filed against her by the Hotel
Embassy, New York, for failure to pay her bill of $1,239, and on October 30 she
was arrested on the instance of the
Hotel Shelbourne, New York, on a charge of defrauding the hotel of $352. (New
York World, Oct. 14 and
31, 1921). Later she went to live with
her friend Mrs. Hurlbut at 503 West 124th Street, New York.
2. She was one of the Russian Liberals
in Paris in 1884 who furnished Mme. Juliette Adam with details of Russian court
life. She has since claimed the authorship of the books by " Count Vassilii",
really written by Mme. Adam.
3. Supra, p. 75.
4. Entitled On the Bank of the River of
God.
5. Sabler was Procurator of the Holy
Synod at St. Petersburg: he supported Rasputin and other pseudo-mystics and had
a disastrous influence on the Russian Church. (Cf. Paleologue, Memoires, 1927).
6. Philip Graves.
7. August 16, 17, 18, 1921: the articles
were reprinted in a booklet entitled, The Truth about The Protocols, 24 pages.
8. Supra, p. 41 (note 25).
9. Supra, pp. 71, 72.
10. For example, the passage referring
to Vishnu is found in Machiavelli, Montesquieu & Rousseau, in the Dialogues, and
in Protocol
12, infra.
11. Space does not allow us here to
trace the links between Jacob Venedey, the Alliance Israelite Universelle,
Adolphe Cre'mieux, Maurice Joly, and Jules Janin.
13. Another case of plagiarism at work!
14. Cf. Die Bauhiitte, Feb. 1871, date
of Venedey's death.
15. Supra, p. 30.
16. In his novel Coningsby (London,
1844), Disraeli draws a picture from life of the Jews ruling the world from
behind thrones as graphic as anything in the Protocols of Nilus. (It is expected
that The Times will shortly be in a position to establish conclusively that
Coningsby is a plagiarism of a Byzantine novel of the XVIIth century). The
passage in which Rothschild (Sidonid) describes this runs as follows:
" If I followed my own impulse, I would
remain here," said Sidonia. " Can anything be more absurd than that a nation
should apply to an individual to maintain its credit, and with its credit, its
existence as an empire and its comfort as a people; and that individual one to
whom its laws deny the proudest rights of citizenship, the privilege of sitting
in its senate and of holding land; for though I have been rash enough to buy
several estates, my own opinion is that by the existing law of England, an
Englishman of Hebrew faith cannot possess the soil."
" But surely it would be easy to repeal
a law so illiberal." " Oh! as for illiberality, I have no objection to it if it
be an element of power. Eschew political sentimentality. What I contend is that
if you permit men to accumulate property, and they use that permission to a
great extent, power is inseparable from that property, and it is in the last
degree impolitic to make it in the interest of any powerful class to oppose the
institutions under which they live. The Jews, for example, independent of the
capital qualities for citizenship which they possess in their industry,
temperance, and energy and vivacity of mind, are a race essentially monarchical,
deeply religious, and shrinking themselves from converts as from a calamity, are
ever anxious to see the religious systems of the countries in which they live,
flourish; yet since your society has become agitated in England and powerful
combinations menace your institutions, you find the once loyal Hebrew invariably
arrayed in the same ranks as the leveller and the latitudinarian, and prepared
to support rather than tamely continue under a system which seeks to degrade
him. The Tories lose an important election at a critical moment; 'tis the Jews
come forward to vote against them. The Church is alarmed at the scheme of a
latitudinarian university, and learns with relief that funds are not forthcoming
for its establishment; a Jew immediately advances and endows it. Yet the Jews,
Coningsby, are essentially Tories. Toryism indeed is but copied from the mighty
prototype which has fashioned Europe.
And every generation they must become more powerful and more dangerous to the
society which is hostile to them. Do you think that the quiet humdrum
persecution of a decorous representative of an English university can crush
those who have successively baffled the Pharaohs, Nebuchadnezzar, Rome, and the
feudal ages? The fact is you cannot destroy a pure race of the Caucasian
organisation. It is a physiological fact; a simple law of nature, which has
baffled Egyptian and Assyrian kings, Roman emperors, and Christian inquisitors.
No penal laws, no physical tortures, can effect that a superior race should be
absorbed in an inferior, or be destroyed by it. The mixed persecuting races
disappear, the pure persecuted race remains. And at this moment, in spite of
centuries, or tens of centuries, of degradation, the Jewish mind exercises a
vast influence on the affairs of Europe. I speak not of their laws, which you
still obey; of their literature, with which your minds are saturated; but of the
living Hebrew intellect.
" You never observe a great intellectual
movement in Europe in which the Jews do not greatly participate. The first
Jesuits were Jews: that mysterious Russian diplomacy which so alarms Western
Europe is organised and principally carried on by Jews; that mighty revolution
(of 1848) which will be in fact a second and greater Reformation, and of which
so little is as yet known in England, is entirely developing under the auspices
of Jews, who almost monopolise the professorial chairs of Germany. Neander, the
founder of Spiritual Christianity, and who is Regius Professor of Divinity in
the University of Berlin, is a Jew. Benary, equally famous, and in the same
university, is a Jew. Wehl, the Arabic Professor of Heidelberg, is a Jew. Years
ago, when I was in Palestine, I met a German student who was accumulating
materials for the history of Christianity and studying the genius of the place;
a modest and learned man. It was Wehl; then unknown, since become the first
Arabic scholar of the day, and the author of the life of Mahomet. But for the
German professors of this race, their name is legion. I think there are more
than ten at Berlin alone.
" I told you just now that I was going
up to town to-morrow, because I always made it a rule to interpose when affairs
of state were on the carpet. Otherwise, I never interfere. I hear of peace and
war in newspapers, but I am never alarmed, except when I am informed that the
sovereigns want treasure; then I know that monarchs are serious.
" A few years back we were applied to by
Russia. Now there has been no friendship between the Court of St Petersburg and
my family. It has Dutch connections which have generally supplied it; and our
representations in favour of the Polish Hebrews, a numerous race, but the most
suffering and degraded of all the tribes, have not been very agreeable to the
Czar. However circumstances drew to an approximation between the Romanoffs and
the Sidonias. I resolved to go myself to St. Petersburg. I had on my arrival an
interview with the Russian Minister of Finance, Count Cancrin; I beheld the son
of a Lithuanian Jew. The loan was connected with the affairs of Spain; I
resolved on repairing to Spain from Russia. I travelled without intermission. I
had an audience immediately on my arrival with the Spanish minister, Senor
Mendizabel; I beheld one like myself, the son of a Nuevo Christiano, a Jew of
Aragon. In consequence of what transpired at Madrid, I went straight to Paris to
consult the President of the French Council; I beheld the son of a French Jew, a
hero, an imperial marshal and very properly so, for who should be military
heroes if not those who worship the Lord of Hosts? "
" And is Soult a Hebrew? "
" Yes, and others of the French
marshals, and the most famous, Massena, for example; his real name was Mannaseh:
but to my anecdote. The consequence of our consultations was that some northern
power should be applied to in a friendly and mediative capacity. We fixed on
Prussia, and the President of the Council made an application to the Prussian
minister, who attended a few days after our conference. Count Arnim entered the
cabinet, and I beheld a Prussian Jew. So you see, my dear Coningsby, that the
world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those
who are not behind the scenes (pp. 249-252).
17. His father was Philippe Lambert Joly,
born at Dieppe, Attorney- General of the Jura under Louis-Philippe for ten
years. His mother, Florentine Corbara Courtois, was the daughter of Laurent
Courtois, paymaster-general of Corsica, who had an inveterate hatred of Napo
leon I. Maurice Joly was born in 1831 at Lons-le-Saulnier and educated
at Dijon: there he had begun his law
studies, but left for Paris in 1849 to secure a post in the Ministry of the
Interior under M. Chevreau and just before the coup d'etat. He did not finish
his law studies till 1860. Committed suicide in 1878.
18. Maurice Joly: son passe, son
programme (autobiography), Paris, 1870.
19. Ibid.
20. Bismarck, who had met the latter's
grandfather, knew that Rothschild's real name was Meyer, and regarded him as an
" Israelitish citizen of Frankfurt", hence a German subject. To make matters
worse, the victor was obliged to discuss the terms of peace with this renegade
subject in French, the language of the vanquished, because
Rothschild professed not to understand
German. Corti, House of Rothschild, vol. II.
21. Speech made on May 31, 1864; " Union
and Progress " was the name given to several revolutionary associations and
Masonic lodges. " One cult" is strongly reminiscent of Protocol XVI, infra. Cf.
Cr6mieux, Paris, Capitate des Religions.
IV. TEXT AND COMMENTARY OF THE PROTOCOLS
The Protocols of the Learned Elders of
Zion may be briefly described as a blueprint for the domination of the world by
a secret brotherhood. Whatever may be the truth about their authorship—and, as
will be shown, this has been the subject of bitter dispute—there can be no doubt
that the world society to which they look forward is nothing more or less than a
world police state.
The book in which the Protocols were
first embodied was published by Professor Sergyei A. Nilus in Russia in 1905, a
copy being received in the British Museum on August 10th, 1906. Professor
Nilus's concern was to expose what he believed to be a ruthless, cold-blooded
conspiracy for the destruction of Christian civilisation. Earlier, in August and
September, 1903, the Russian newspaper Snamia had published the Protocols, and
they are also believed to have been published in the winter of 1902/1903 in the
newspaper Moskowskija Wiedomosti. They remained unknown outside Russia, however,
until after the Bolshevik Revolution, when Russian emigrants brought Nilus's
book to North America and Germany.
The similarity between what was forecast
in the Protocols and the fate which had befallen Russia under the Bolsheviks was
so marked that, after these long years of neglect, they rapidly became one_of
the most famous (or notorious) documents in the world.
In Bolshevik Russia, the penalty for
their mere possession was death. It remains so to this day, both in the Soviet
Union and in the Satellite countries. Outside the Iron Curtain, in South Africa
possession of the Protocols is also forbidden by law, although the penalty is
less drastic.
As a result of their rapidly growing
fame, numerous attempts were made to discredit the Protocols as a forgery. But
it was not until 1933 that the Jews resorted to legal action. On 26th June,
1933, the Federation of Jewish Communities of Switzerland and the Berne Jewish
Community brought an action against five members of the Swiss National Front,
seeking a judgment that the Protocols were a forgery and a prohibition of their
publication.1 The procedure of the Court was astounding, the provisions of the
Swiss Civil Code being deliberately set aside. Sixteen witnesses called by the
plaintiffs were heard, but only one of the forty witnesses called by the
defendants was allowed a hearing. The judge allowed the plaintiffs to appoint
two private stenographers to keep the register of proceedings during the hearing
of their witnesses, instead of entrusting the task to a Court official.
In view of these and similar
irregularities, it was not surprising that, after the case had lasted just on
two years, the Court pronounced the Protocols to be a forgery and demoralising
literature. The decision was given on 14th May, 1935, but it was announced in
the Jewish Press before it was delivered by the Court I
On 1st November, 1937, the Swiss Court
of Criminal Appeal quashed this judgment in its entirety. Jewish propagandists,
however, still declare that the Protocols have been "proved" to be a forgery.
It was natural that the Jews should try
to discredit the Protocols, for their growing fame was focussing more public
attention on other revealing utterances.
In Disraeli's The Life of Lord George
Bentinck, written in 1852, there occurs this quotation:—
"The influence of the Jews may be traced
in the last outbreak of the destructive principle in Europe. An insurrection
takes place against tradition and aristocracy, against religion and property.
Destruction of the Semitic principle, extirpation of the Jewish religion,
whether in the Mosaic or the Christian form, the natural equality of men and the
abrogation of property are proclaimed by the Secret Societies which form
Provisional Governments and men of Jewish Race are found at the head of every
one of them. The people of God co-operate with atheists; the most skilful
accumulators of property ally themselves with Communists; the peculiar and
chosen Race touch the hand of all the scum and low castes of Europe; and all
this because they wish to destroy that ungrateful Christendom which owes to them
even its name, and whose tyranny they can no longer endure."
Max Nordau, a Jew, speaking at the
Zionist Congress at Basle in August 1903, made this astonishing "prophesy":—
"Let me tell you the following words as
if I were showing you the rungs of a ladder leading upward and upward: Herzl,
the Zionist Congress, the English Uganda proposition, the future world war, the
peace conference, where with the help of England a free and Jewish Palestine
will be created."
Walter Rathenau, the Jewish banker
behind the Kaiser, writing in the German Wiener Freie Presse, December 24th
1912, said:—
"Three hundred men, each of whom knows
all the others, govern the fate of the European continent, and they elect their
successors from their entourage."
Confirmation of Rathenau's statement
came twenty years later in 1931 when Jean Izoulet, a prominent member of the
Jewish Alliance Israelite Universelle, wrote in his Paris la Capitale des
Religions:—
"The meaning of the history of the last
century is that today 300 Jewish financiers, all Masters of Lodges, rule the
world."
The London Jewish Chronicle, on April
4th, 1919, declared :—
"There is much in the fact of Bolshevism
itself, in the fact that so many Jews are Bolshevists, in the fact that the
ideals of Bolshevism at many points are consonant with the finest ideals of
Judaism." and on March 15th, 1923, the Jewish World asserted:—
"Fundamentally Judaism is
Anti-Christian."
These and many similar assertions from
Jewish sources were damaging enough from the Jewish point of view. Taken in
conjunction with the Protocols, with which more and more people were becoming
familiar, they were damning.
The attitude of many people whose
concern over the growing attack on Christian civilisation was rapidly increasing
was summed up by the late Henry Ford senior, the founder of the world-famous
motor manufacturing company. In an interview published in the New York World on
February 17th, 1921, Mr. Ford declared:
"The only statement I care to make about
the Protocols is that they fit in with what is going on. They are sixteen years
old, and have fitted the world situation up to this time. THEY FIT IT NOW."
Those who, like Henry Ford, could see
that "they fit it now" only sixteen years after Nilus's first publication of the
Protocols, naturally tended to concentrate their attention on the relatively
recent phenomenon of Bolshevism. Few of them then understood the equally
dangerous, if more insidious, danger of internationalism.
Now, however, more than half a century
after Nilus's publication of the Protocols, the reality of that danger must be
crystal clear to anybody who views the world situation objectively.
The Protocols are full of references to
a "super-Government". Protocol VI, for example, states:—
"In every possible way we must develop
the significance of our super-Government by representing it as the Protector and
Benefactor of all those who voluntarily submit to us."
That is exactly the way in which the
United Nations organisation, set up at the end of the second World War, is
represented to those who voluntarily submit to it.
It is exactly the way the various United
Nations special agencies—U.N.E.S.C.O. (U.N. Educational, Scientific and Cultural
Organisation); I.L.O. (International Labour Organisation); W.H.O. (World Health
Organisation); F.A.O. (Food and Agriculture Organisation); Commission on Human
Rights; Genocide Convention, etc.—are represented.
For some years there has been in
existence an international organisation calling itself the World Association of
Parliamentarians for World Government, which pursues the same objective as that
of another long-established international organisation, Federal Union. This body
does not disguise the fact that the United Nations, by means of a few relatively
minor changes in its Charter, could be transformed virtually overnight into a
World Government.
There has long been agitation for the
creation of a World Police Force. This would enable the United Nations
super-Government to function as the master of an all-powerful World Police
State, and the closing years of the 1950'.? have seen the agitators for a World
Police Force come close to achieving their objective. The U.N. Emergency Force,
established after the Suez crisis of 1956, has been openly regarded as a "pilot
scheme".
Should the few changes in the Charter
necessary to transform the U.N. into a super-Government be made, it will have in
the special agencies ready made Ministries of Education (or Propaganda), Labour,
Health, Food and Agriculture, "Justice" etc.
Can it be an accident that these things
are so accurately fore-shadowed in the Protocols?
The full-scale World super-Government is
not the only, nor perhaps the most immediate, danger. It is obvious to everyone
that the nations of the East are being herded into subjection under the
dominance of the Soviet Union. But what of the nations of the West? Are they
really the "free nations" which they are popularly supposed to be?
Far from it! They are being herded into
the same sort of pen as are the nations of the East under Communism—and often on
the pretext that this is the only way in which they can save themselves from
Communism. Late in 1957, the process had gone far enough to be given an official
name. That name was the "policy of inter-dependence".
The nations of the West are being
brought under international control at political, military and economic levels.
They are rapidly in process of becoming controlled also on the social level. All
alike are being told that their only hope lies in the surrender of national
sovereignty.
National Parliaments must give way to
such bodies as the Council of Europe or the Atlantic Council. National Forces
must be submerged in such bodies as the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation (N.A.T.O.),
the Baghdad Pact or the South-East Asia Treaty Organisation (S.E.A.T.O.), so
that no nation has control over its own means of defence. National economies
must be submerged in such bodies as the Organisation for European Economic
Co-operation (O.E.E.C.), the European Payments Union (E.P.U.) or the World Bank,
so that no nation may control its own economic destiny.
Even on the social level, individual
national distinctions must disappear. For example, under the "Common Market"
Treaty which unites six European nations on the economic plane, provision is
made for the "equalisation of social policies". And strenuous efforts have been
made to herd other European nations, Great Britain among them, into this same
pen in the associated European Free Trade Area.
In 1934, when the leader of the British
Labour Party (Mr. Clement Attlee) told the party's annual conference:—
"We are deliberately putting loyalty to
a world order above loyalty to our own country", he was widely execrated.
Twenty-three years of propaganda,
however, leave their mark, and when, in 1957, a Conservative Prime Minister of
Britain told the British people that they must surrender some of their national
sovereignity to an unknown international cabal, scarcely a voice was raised in
protest. At the close of 1957 there was an official declaration of the British
Government's support for the plan which was foreshadowed in the Protocols over
sixty years ago. The Earl of Gosford, Joint Parliamentary Under-Secretary of
State for Foreign Affairs, said in the House of Lords on 7th November, 1957:—
"Her Majesty's Government are fully in
agreement with World Government. We agree that this must be the goal, and that
every step that is humanly possible must be taken to reach that goal."
All over the world, "federation",
"integration", "regionali-sation" and "inter-dependence" are the order of the
day. All this is foreshadowed in the Protocols, published more than
half-a-century ago by Sergyei Nilus, which, we are told, are a forgery.
Can all this be coincidence? Could any
forger be so prescient?
Or are the Protocols what Nilus and many
others believed them to be—the blueprint of a conspiracy to destroy Christian
civilisation and place the whole world under the domination of a small, select
cabal?
NOTES
I — "AGENTUR" and "The Political"
There are two words in this translation
which are unusual, the words "Agentur" and "political" used as substantives. "Agentur"
appears to be adopted from the original text and it means the whole body of
agents and agencies directed by the Elders, whether members of the tribe or
their Gentile tools.
By "the Political" Mr. Marsden means,
not exactly the "body politic" but the entire machinery of politics.
II—The Symbolic Snake of Judaism
Protocol III opens with a reference to
the Symbolic Snake of Judaism. In his Epilogue to the 1905 Edition of the
Protocols Nilus gives the following interesting account of this symbol:—
According to the records of secret
Jewish Zionism, Solomon and other Jewish learned men had already, in 929 B.C.,
thought out a theoretical scheme for the peaceful conquest of the whole universe
by Zion.
As the course of history unfolded, this
scheme was elaborated in detail and completed by later generations of men who
had been initiated into their secrets. These learned men decided by peaceful
means to conquer the world for Zion with the slyness of the Symbolic Snake,
whose head was to represent those who have been initiated into the plans of the
Jewish administration, and the body of the Snake to represent the Jewish
people—the administration was always kept secret, even from the Jewish nation
itself. As this Snake penetrated into the hearts of the nations which it
encountered it undermined and devoured all the non-Jewish power of these States.
It is foretold that the Snake has still to finish its work, strictly adhering to
the designed plan, until the course which it has to run is closed by the return
of its head to Zion and until, by this means, the Snake has completed its round
of Europe and has encircled it—and until, by dint of enchaining Europe, it has
encompassed the whole world. This it is to accomplish by using every endeavour
to subdue the other countries by economic conquest.
The return of the head of the snake to
Zion can only be accomplished after the power of all the Sovereigns of Europe
has been laid low, that is to say, when by means of economic crises and
wholesale destruction effected everywhere, there shall have been brought about
spiritual demoralisation and moral corruption, chiefly with the assistance of
Jewish women masquerading as French, Italians, etc. Their example is the surest
method of encouraging licentiousness among the leaders of the nations.
A map of the course of the Symbolic
Snake is shown as follows:—Its first stage in Europe was in 429 B.C. in Greece,
where, about the time of Pericles, the Snake first started eating into the power
of that country. The second stage was in Rome in the time of Augustus, about 69
B.C. The third in Madrid in the time of Charles V, in A.D. 1552. The fourth in
Paris about 1790, in the time of Louis XVI. The fifth in London from 1841
onwards (after the downfall of Napoleon). The sixth in Berlin in 1871 after the
Franco-Prussian war. The seventh in St. Petersburg, over which is drawn the head
of the Snake under the date of 1881.
All these states which the Snake
traversed have had the foundations of their constitutions shaken, Germany, with
its apparent power, forming no exception to the rule. In economic conditions
England and Germany are spared, but only till the conquest of Russia is
accomplished by the Snake, on which at present (i.e., 1905) all its efforts are
concentrated. The further course of the Snake is not shown on this map, but
arrows indicate its next movement towards Moscow, Kieff and Odessa.
It is now well known to us to what
extent the latter cities form the centres of the militant Jewish race.
Constantinople is shown as the last stage of the Snake's course before it
reaches Jerusalem. (This map was drawn years before the occurrence of the "Young
Turk"—i.e., Jewish— Revolution in Turkey).
III—The term GOYIM
The term "Goyim", meaning Gentiles or
non-Jews, is used throughout the Protocols and is retained by Mr. Marsden.
PROTOCOL 1
THE BASIC DOCTRINE
Right lies in Might—Politics versus
Morals—The End justifies the Means —"Liberty, Equality, Fraternity"—The New
Aristocracy.
Putting aside fine phrases we shall
speak of the significance of each thought: by comparison and deduction we shall
throw light upon surrounding facts.
What I am about to set forth, then, is
our system from the two points of view, that of ourselves and that of the goyim
(i.e., non-Jews).
It must be noted that men with bad
instincts outnumber good men, and therefore the best results in governing them
are attained by violence and terrorisation, and not by academic discussions.
Every man aims at power, everyone would like to become a dictator if only he
could, and rare indeed are the men who would not be willing to sacrifice the
welfare of all for the sake of securing their own welfare.
What has restrained the beasts of prey
who are called men? What has served for their guidance hitherto?
At the dawn of society they were
subjected to brutal and blind force; afterwards—to Law which is the same force,
only disguised. I draw the conclusion that by the law of nature right lies in
force.
Political freedom is an idea but not a
fact, and one must know how to use it as a bait whenever it appears necessary to
attract the masses of the people to one's party for the purpose of crushing
another who is in authority. This task is rendered easier if the opponent has
himself been infected with the idea of freedom, so-called liberalism, and for
the sake of an idea, is willing to yield some of his power. It is precisely here
that the triumph of our theory appears; the slackened reins of government are
immediately, by the law of life, caught up and gathered together by a new hand,
because the blind might of the nation cannot for one single day exist without
guidance, and the new authority merely fits into the place of the old already
weakened by liberalism.
In our day the power which has replaced
that of the rulers who were liberal is the power of Gold. Time was when Faith
ruled. Freedom is an impossible ideal to achieve because no one knows how to use
it with moderation. It is enough to hand over a people to self-government for a
certain length of time for that people to be turned into a disorganised mob.
Thereafter there arises internecine strife, which soon devolves into class
warfare, in the midst of which States burn down and their importance is reduced
to that of a heap of ashes.
Whether a State exhausts itself in its
own convulsions, whether its internal discord brings it under the power of
external foes—in any case it can be accounted irretrievably lost: it is in our
power. The despotism of Capital, which is entirely in our hands, reaches out to
it a straw that the State, willy-nilly, must take hold of: if not—it goes to the
bottom.
Should anyone of a liberal mind say that
such reflections as the above are immoral I would put the following questions
:—If every State has two foes and if in regard to the external foe it is allowed
and not considered immoral to use every manner and art of conflict, as for
example to keep the enemy in ignorance of plans of attack and defence, to attack
him by night or in superior numbers, then in what way can the same means in
regard to a worse foe, the destroyer of the structure of society and the
commonweal, be called immoral and not permissible?
Is it possible for any sound logical
mind to hope with any success to guide crowds by the aid of reasonable counsels
and arguments, when any objection or contradiction, senseless though it may be,
can be made, and when such objection may find more favour with the people, whose
powers of reasoning are superficial? Men in masses and the men of the masses,
being guided solely by petty passions, paltry beliefs, customs, traditions and
sentimental theorism, fall a prey to party dissension, which hinders any kind of
agreement even on the basis of a perfectly reasonable argument. Every resolution
of a crowd depends upon a chance or packed majority, which, in its ignorance of
political secrets,
puts forth some ridiculous resolution
that lays in the administration a seed of anarchy.
The political has nothing in common with
the moral. The ruler who is governed by the moral is not a skilled politician,
and is therefore unstable on his throne. He who wishes to rule must have
recourse both to cunning and to make-believe. Great national qualities, like
frankness and honesty, are vices in politics, for they bring down rulers from
their thrones more effectively and more certainly than the most powerful enemy.
Such qualities must be the attributes of the kingdoms of the goyim, but we must
in no wise be guided by them.
Our right lies in force. The word
"right" is an abstract thought and proved by nothing. The word means no more
than:—Give me what I want in order that thereby I may have proof that I am
stronger than you.
Where does right begin? Where does it
end?
In any State where central authority is
weak, and where laws and rulers have lost their personality amid the flood of
rights ever multiplying out of liberalism, I find a new right—to attack by the
right of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing forces of order
and regulation, to reconstruct all institutions and to become the sovereign lord
of those who have left to us the rights of their power by laying them down
voluntarily in their liberalism.
Our power in the present tottering
condition of all forms of power will be more invincible than any other, because
it will remain invisible until the moment when it has gained such strength that
no cunning can any longer undermine it.
Out of the temporary evil we are now
compelled to commit will emerge the good of an unshakeable rule, which will
restore the regular course of the machinery of the national life, brought to
nought by liberalism. The result justifies the means. Let us, however, in our
plans, direct our attention not so much to what is good and moral as to what is
necessary and useful.
Before us is a strategic plan from which
we cannot deviate without running the risk of seeing the labour of many
centuries brought to naught.
In order to elaborate satisfactory forms
of action it is necessary to have regard to the rascality, the slackness, the
instability of the mob, its lack of capacity to understand and respect the
conditions of its own life, or its own welfare. It must be understood that the
might of a mob is blind, senseless and unreasoning force, ever at the mercy of a
suggestion from any side. The blind cannot lead the blind without bringing them
into the abyss; consequently members of the mob, upstarts from the people even
though they may have a genius for wisdom, yet having no understanding of the
political, cannot come forward as leaders of the mob without bringing the whole
nation to ruin.
Only one trained from childhood for
independent rule can understand the meaning of the words that can be constructed
from the political alphabet.
A people left to itself, that is, to
upstarts from its midst, brings itself to ruin by party dissensions excited by
the pursuit of power and honours and disorders arising therefrom. Is it possible
for the masses of the people calmly and without petty jealousies to form
judgements, to deal with the affairs of the country, which cannot be mixed up
with personal interests? Can they defend themselves from an external foe? It is
unthinkable, for a plan broken up into as many parts as there are heads in the
mob loses all homogeneity, and thereby becomes unintelligible and impossible to
execute.
It is only with a despotic ruler that
plans can be elaborated extensively and clearly in such a way as to distribute
the whole properly among the several parts of the machinery of the State: from
this the conclusion is inevitable that a satisfactory form of government for any
country is one that is concentrated in the hands of one responsible person.
Without an absolute despotism there can be no existence for civilisation which
is carried on not by the masses but by their guide, whosoever that person may
be. The mob is a savage and displays its savagery at every opportunity. The
moment the mob seizes freedom in its hands it quickly turns to anarchy, which in
itself is the highest degree of savagery.
Behold the alcoholised animals, bemused
with drink, which freedom permits them to consume to excess. It is not for us
and ours to walk that road. The peoples of the goyim are bemused with alcoholic
liquors; their youth has grown stupid on classicism and from early immorality,
into which it has been inducted by our special agents—by tutors, lackeys,
governesses in the houses of the wealthy, by clerks and others, by our women in
the places of dissipation frequented by the goyim. Among the latter I also
include the so-called "society ladies," voluntary followers of the others in
corruption and luxury.
Our countersign is—Force and
Make-believe. Only force conquers in political affairs, especially if it be
concealed in the talents essential to statesmen. Violence must be the principle,
and cunning and make-believe the rule for governments which do not want to lay
down their crowns at the feet of agents of some new power. This evil is the one
and only means to attain the end, the good. Therefore we must not stop at
bribery, deceit and treachery when they should serve towards the attainment of
our end. In politics one must know how to seize the property of others without
hesitation if by it we secure submission and sovereignty.
Our State, marching along the path of
peaceful conquest, has the right to replace the horrors of war by less
noticeable and more satisfactory sentences of death, necessary to maintain the
terror which tends to produce blind submission. Just but merciless severity is
the greatest factor of strength in the State: not only for the sake of gain but
also in the name of duty, for the sake of victory, we must keep to the programme
of violence and make-believe. The doctrine of squaring accounts is precisely as
strong as the means of which it makes use. Therefore it is not so much by the
means themselves as by the doctrine of severity that we shall triumph and bring
all governments into subjection to our super-government. It is enough for them
to know that we are merciless for all disobedience to cease.
Far back in ancient times we were the
first to cry among the masses of the people the words "Liberty, Equality,
Fraternity," words many times repeated since those days by stupid poll-parrots
who from all sides round flew down upon these baits and with them carried away
the well-being of the world, true freedom of the individual, formerly so well
guarded against the pressure of the mob. The would-be wise men of the goyim, the
intellectuals, could not fathom these abstract words; did not note the
contradiction of their meaning and interrelation; did not see that in nature
there is no equality, cannot be freedom: that Nature herself has established
inequality of minds, of characters, and capacities, just as immutably as she has
established subordination to her laws: never stopped to think that the mob is a
blind thing, that upstarts elected from among it to bear rule are, in regard to
the political, the same blind men as the mob itself, that the adept, though he
be a fool, can yet rule, whereas the non-adept, even if he were a genius,
understands nothing in the political—to all these things the goyim paid no
regard; yet all the time dynastic rule rested upon these tenets: for the father
passed on to the son a knowledge of the course of political affairs in such wise
that none should know it but members of the dynasty and none could betray it to
the governed. As time went on the meaning of the dynastic transference of the
true position of affairs in the political was lost, and this aided the success
of our cause.
In all corners of the earth the words
"Liberty, Equality, Fraternity" brought to our ranks, thanks to our blind
agents, whole legions who bore our banners with enthusiasm. And all the time
these words were canker-worms at work boring into the well-being of the goyim,
putting an end everywhere to peace, quiet, solidarity and destroying all the
foundations of the goya States. As you will see later, this helped us to our
triumph: it enabled us to grasp, among other things, the master card—the
destruction of the privileges, or in other words of the very existence of the
aristocracy of the goyim, that class which was the only defence peoples and
countries had against us. On the ruins of the natural and genealogical
aristocracy of the goyim we have set up the aristocracy of our educated class
headed by the aristocracy of money. The qualifications for this aristocracy we
have established in wealth, which is dependent upon us, and in knowledge, for
which our learned elders provide the motive force.
Our triumph has been rendered easier by
the fact that in our relations with the men whom we wanted we have always worked
upon the most sensitive chords of the human mind, upon the cash account, upon
the cupidity, upon the insatiability for material needs of man; and each one of
these human weaknesses, taken alone, is sufficient to paralyse initiative, for
it hands over the will of men to the disposition of him who has bought their
activities.
The abstraction of freedom has enabled
us to persuade the mob in all countries that their government is nothing but the
steward of the people who are the owners of the country, and that the steward
may be replaced like a worn-out glove.
It is this possibility of replacing the
representatives of the people which has placed them at our disposal, and, as it
were, given us the power of appointment.
PROTOCOL 2
ECONOMIC WARS
Routine scientific government—Darwinism,
Marxism, Nietzcheism—Press-inculcated mentality.
It is indispensable for our purposes
that wars, as far as assible, should not result in territorial gains: war will
urns be brought on to the economic ground, where the nations will not fail to
perceive in the assistance we give the strength of our predominance, and this
state of things will put both sides at the mercy of our international agentur,
which possesses millions of eyes ever on the watch and unhampered by any
limitations whatsoever. Our international rights will then wipe out national
rights, in the proper sense of right, and will rule the nations precisely as the
civil law of States rules the relations of their subjects among themselves. The
administrators, whom we shall choose from among the public with strict regard to
their capacities for servile obedience, will not be persons trained in the arts
of government and will therefore easily become pawns in our game in the hands of
men of learning and genius, who will be their advisers, specialists bred and
reared from early childhood to rule the affairs of the whole world. As is well
known to you, these specialists of ours have been drawing the information they
need to fit them for rule from our political plans, from the lessons of history,
from observations made of the events of every moment as it passes. The goyim are
not guided by practical use of unprejudiced historical observation, but by
theoretical routine without any critical regard for consequent results. We need
not, therefore, take any account of them—let them amuse themselves until the
hour strikes, or live on hopes of new forms of enterprising pastime, or on the
memories of all they have enjoyed. For them, let that play the principal part
which we have persuaded them to accept as the dictates of science (theory). It
is with this object in view that we are constantly, by means of our press,
arousing a blind confidence in these theories. The intellectuals of the goyim
will puff themselves up with their knowledge and without any logical
verification will put into effect all the information available from science,
which our agentur specialists have cunningly pieced together for the purpose of
educating their minds in the direction we want.
Do not suppose for a moment that these
statements are empty words: think carefully of the successes we arranged for
Darwinism, Marxism, Nietzcheism. To us Jews, at any rate, it should be plain to
see what a disintegrating effect these directives have had upon the minds of the
goyim.
It is indispensable for us to take
account of the thoughts, characters, tendencies of the nations in order to avoid
making slips in the political and in the direction of administrative affairs.
The triumph of our system, and of the machinery of which it is composed, which
may vary according to the temperament of the peoples we encounter, will not be
assured unless its practical application is based upon a resume of the lessons
of the past in the light of the present.
In the hands of the States of to-day
there is a great force that creates the movement of thought in the people, and
that is the Press. The part played by the Press is to keep pointing out
requirements supposed to be indispensable, to give voice to the complaints of
the people, to express and to create discontent. It is in the Press that the
triumph of freedom of speech finds its incarnation. But the goyim States have
not known how to make use of this force; and it has fallen into our hands.
Through the Press we have gained the power to influence while remaining
ourselves in the shade; thanks to the Press we have got the gold in our hands,
notwithstanding that we have had to gather it out of oceans of blood and tears.
But it has paid us, though we have sacrificed many of our people. Each victim on
our side is worth in the sight of God a thousand goyim.
PROTOCOL 3
METHODS OF CONQUEST
The Symbolic Snake—"People's
Rights"—Liquidation of the Goyim—"Sovereign Lord of the World"—Universal
economic crisis—"Ours they will not touch..."—Secret Masonic agents.
Today I may tell you that our goal is
now only a few steps off. There remains but a small space to cross of the long
path we have trodden before the cycle of the Symbolic Snake, by which we
symbolise our people, will be completed. When this ring closes, all the States
of Europe will be locked in its coil as in a powerful vice.
The constitutional scales of these days
will shortly break down, for we have established them with a certain lack of
accurate balance in order that they may oscillate incessantly until they wear
through the pivot on which they turn. The goyim are under the impression that
they have welded them sufficiently strong and they have all along kept on
expecting that the scales would come into equilibrium. But the pivots—the kings
on their thrones—are hemmed in by their representatives, who play the fool,
distraught with their own uncontrolled and irresponsible power. This power they
owe to the terror which has been breathed into the palaces. As they have lost
contact with their people, the kings on their thrones are no longer able to come
to terms with them and so strengthen themselves against seekers after power. We
have made a gulf between the far-seeing Sovereign Power and the blind force of
the people so that both have lost all meaning, for like the blind man and his
stick, both are powerless apart.
In order to incite seekers after power
to abuse it we have set all forces in opposition one to another, breaking up
their liberal tendencies towards independence. To this end we have stirred up
every form of enterprise, we have armed all parties, we have set up authority as
a target for every ambition. Of States we have made gladiatorial arenas where a
host of confused issues contend .... A little more, and disorders and bankruptcy
will be universal ....
Babblers inexhaustible have turned into
oratorical contests the sittings of Parliament and Administrative Boards. Bold
journalists and unscrupulous pamphleteers daily fall upon executive officials.
The abuse of power is the final lever preparing all institutions for their
overthrow, when everything will fly skywards under the blows of the maddened
mob.
All people are chained down to heavy
toil by poverty more firmly than ever they were chained by slavery and serfdom;
from these they might free themselves, one way and another these problems could
be overcome, but from want they will never get away. We have included in the
constitution such rights as to the masses appear fictitious and not actual
rights. All these so-called "People's Rights" can exist only as an idea which
can never be realised in practical life. What is it to the proletarian labourer,
bowed double over his heavy toil, crushed by his lot in life, if talkers get the
right to babble, if journalists get the right to scribble any nonsense side by
side with good stuff, once the proletariat obtains no other profit from the
constitution, save only those pitiful crumbs which we fling them from our table
in return for their voting in favour of what we dictate, in favour of the men we
place in power, the servants of our agentur .... Republican rights for a poor
man are no more than a bitter piece of irony, for since he is obliged to toil
almost all day, on the one hand, he is unable to use them, and on the other,
they rob him of all guarantee of regular and certain earnings by making him
dependent on strikes by his comrades or lockouts by his masters.
The people under our guidance have
annihilated the aristocracy, who were their one and only defence and
foster-mother for the sake of their own advantage which is inseparably bound up
with the well-being of the people. Nowadays, with the destruction of the
aristocracy, the people have fallen into the grips of merciless money-grinding
scoundrels who have laid a pitiless and cruel yoke upon the necks of the
workers.
We appear on the scene as the alleged
saviours of the worker from this oppression and we suggest that he should enter
the ranks of our fighting forces—Socialists, Anarchists, Communists—to whom we
always give support in accordance with an alleged brotherly rule (of the
solidarity of all humanity) of our social masonry. The aristocracy, which
enjoyed by law the labour of the workers, was interested in seeing that the
workers were well fed, healthy and strong. We are interested in just the
opposite—in the diminution, the killing out of the goyim. Our power is in the
chronic shortness of food and physical weakness of the worker because by all
that this implies he is made the slave of our will, and he will not find in his
own authorities either strength or energy to set against our will. Hunger gives
capital the right to rule the worker more surely than it was given to the
aristocracy by the legal authority of kings.
By want and the envy and hatred which it
engenders we shall move the mobs and with their hands we shall wipe out all
those who hinder us on our way.
When the hour strikes for our Sovereign
Lord of all the World to be crowned it is these same hands which will sweep away
everything that might be a hindrance thereto.
The goyim have lost the habit of
thinking unless prompted by the suggestions of our specialists. Therefore they
do not see the urgent necessity of what we, when our kingdom comes, shall adopt
at once, namely this, that it is essential to reach in national schools one
simple, true piece of knowledge, the basis of all knowledge—the knowledge of the
structure of human life, of social existence, which requires division of labour,
and, consequently, the division of men into classes and conditions. It is
essential for all to know that owing to difference in the objects of human
activity there cannot be any equality, that he who by any act of his own
compromises a whole class cannot be equally responsible before the law with him
who affects no one but only his own honour. The true knowledge of the structure
of society, into the secrets of which we do not admit the goyim, would
demonstrate to all men that position and work must be kept within a certain
circle, that they may not become a source of human suffering, arising from an
education which does not correspond with the work which individuals are called
upon to do. After a thorough study of this knowledge the people will voluntarily
submit to authority and accept such position as is appointed them in the State.
In the present state of knowledge and the direction we have given to its
development the people, blindly believing things in print, cherishes—thanks to
promptings intended to mislead and to its own ignorance—a blind hatred towards
all conditions which it considers above itself, for it has no understanding of
the meaning of class and condition.
This hatred will be still further
magnified by the effects of an economic crisis, which will stop dealings on the
exchanges and bring industry to a standstill. We shall create by all the secret
subterranean methods open to us and with the aid of gold, which is all hi our
hands, a universal economic crisis whereby we shall simultaneously throw upon
the streets whole mobs of workers in all the countries of Europe. These mobs
will rush delightedly to shed the blood of those whom, in the simplicity of
their ignorance, they have envied from their cradles, and whose property they
will then be able to loot.
Ours they will not touch, because the
moment of attack will be known to us and we shall take measures to protect our
own.
We have demonstrated that progress will
bring all the goyim to the sovereignty of reason. Our despotism will be
precisely that; for it will know how to pacify all unrest by wise severities, to
cauterise liberalism out of all institutions.
When the populace has seen that all
sorts of concessions and indulgences are yielded it in the name of freedom,
imagining itself to be sovereign lord it has stormed its way to power, but,
naturally, like every other blind man, it has come upon a host of stumbling
blocks, it has rushed to find a guide, it has never had the sense to return to
the former state and it has laid down its plenipotentiary powers at our feet.
Remember the French Revolution, to which it was we who gave the name of "Great":
the secrets of its preparations are well known to us for it was wholly the work
of our hands.
Ever since that time we have been
leading the peoples from one disenchantment to another, so that in the end they
should turn also from us in favour of that King-Despot of the blood of Zion,
whom we are preparing for the world.
At the present day we are, as an
international force, invincible, because if attacked by some we are supported by
other States. It is the bottomless rascality of the goyim peoples, who crawl on
their bellies to force, but are merciless towards weakness, unsparing to faults
and indulgent to crimes, unwilling to bear the contradictions of a free social
system but patient unto martyrdom under the violence of a bold despotism—it is
those qualities which are aiding us to independence. From the premier-dictators
of the present day the goyim peoples suffer patiently and bear abuses for the
least of which they would have beheaded twenty kings.
What is the explanation of this
phenomenon, this curious inconsequence of the masses of the peoples in their
attitude towards what would appear to be events of the same order?
It is explained by the fact that these
dictators whisper to the peoples through their agents that through these abuses
they are inflicting injury on the States with the highest purpose—to secure the
welfare of the peoples, the international brotherhood of them all, their
solidarity and equality of rights. Naturally they do not tell the peoples that
this unification must be ccomplished only under our sovereign rule.
And thus the people condemn the upright
and acquit the guilty, persuaded ever more and more that it can do whatsoever it
wishes. Thanks to this state of things the people are destroying every kind of
stability and creating disorders at every step.
The word "freedom" brings out the
communities of men to fight against every kind of force, against every kind of
authority, even against God and the laws of nature. For this reason we, when we
come into our kingdom, shall have to erase this word from the lexicon of life as
implying a principle of brute force which turns mobs into bloodthirsty beasts.
These beasts, it is true, fall asleep
again every time when they have drunk their fill of blood, and at such times can
easily be riveted into their chains. But if they be not given blood they will
not sleep but continue to struggle.
PROTOCOL 4
MATERIALISM REPLACES RELIGION
Stages of a Republic—Gentile masonry a
screen—International speculation in industry—Cult of Gold.
Every republic passes through several
stages. The first of these is comprised in the early days of mad raging by the
blind mob, tossed hither and thither, right and left: the second is demagogy
from which is born anarchy, and that leads inevitably to despotism—not any
longer legal and overt, and therefore responsible, despotism, but unseen and
secretly hidden, yet nevertheless sensibly felt despotism in the hands of some
secret organisation or other, whose acts are the more unscrupulous in as much as
it works behind a screen, behind the backs of all sorts of agents, to change
whom not only does not injuriously affect but actually aids the secret force by
saving it, thanks to continual changes, from the necessity of expending its
resources on rewarding long services.
Who and what is in a position to
overthrow an invisible force? And this is precisely what our force is. Gentile
masonry blindly serves as a screen for us and our objects, but the plan of
action of our force, even its very abiding-place, remains for the whole people
an unknown mystery.
But even freedom might be harmless and
have its place in the State economy without injury to the well-being of the
peoples if it rested upon the foundation of faith in God, upon the brotherhood
of humanity, unconnected with the conception of equality, which is negatived by
the very laws of creation, for they have established subordination. With such a
faith as this a people might be governed by a wardship of parishes, and would
walk contentedly and humbly under
the guiding hand of its spiritual pastor
submitting to the dispositions of God upon earth. This is the reason why it is
indispensable for us to undermine all faith, to tear out of the minds of the
goyim the very principle of Godhead and the spirit, and to put in its place
arithmetical calculations and material needs.
In order to give the goyim no time to
think and take note, their minds must be diverted towards industry and trade.
Thus, all the nations will be swallowed up in pursuit of gain and in the race
for it will not take note of their common foe. But again, in order that freedom
may once for all disintegrate and ruin the communities of the goyim, we must put
industry on a speculative basis: as a result, what is withdrawn from the land by
industry will slip through their hands and pass into speculation, that is, to
our classes.
The intensified struggle for superiority
and shocks delivered to economic life will create, nay, have already created,
disenchanted, cold and heartless communities. Such communities will foster a
strong aversion towards the higher political and towards religion. Their only
guide is gain, that is Gold, which they will erect into a veritable cult, for
the sake of those material delights which it can give. Then will the hour strike
when, not for the sake of attaining the good, not even to win wealth, but solely
out of hatred towards the privileged, the lower classes of the goyim will follow
our lead against our rivals for power, the intellectuals of the goyim.
PROTOCOL 5
DESPOTISM & MODERN PROGRESS
Centralised Government—Gulfs separating
States—Sham eloquence to overcome public opinion—Super-Government
Administration.
What form of administrative rule can be
given to communities in which corruption has penetrated everywhere, communities
where riches are attained only by the clever surprise tactics of semi-swindling
tricks; where looseness reigns; where morality is maintained by penal measures
and harsh laws but not by voluntarily accepted principles; where the feelings
towards faith and country are obliterated by cosmopolitan convictions? What form
of rule is to be given to these communities if not that despotism which I shall
describe to you later? We shall create an intensified centralisation of
government in order to grip in our hands all the forces of the community. We
shall regulate mechanically all the actions of the political life of our
subjects by new laws. These laws will withdraw one by one all the indulgences
and liberties which have been permitted by the goyim, and our kingdom will be
distinguished by a despotism of such magnificent proportions as to be at any
moment and in every place in a position to wipe out any goyim who oppose us by
deed or word.
We shall be told that such a despotism
as I speak of is not consistent with the progress of these days, but I will
prove to you that it is.
In the times when the peoples looked
upon kings on their thrones as on a pure manifestation of the will of God, they
submitted without a murmur to the despotic power of kings: but from the day when
we insinuated into their minds the conception of their own rights they began to
regard the occupants of thrones as mere ordinary mortals. The holy unction of
the Lord's Annointed has fallen from the heads of kings in the eye of the
people, and when we also robbed them of their faith in God the might of power
was flung upon the streets into the place of public proprietorship and was
seized by us.
Moreover, the art of directing masses
and individuals by means of cleverly manipulated theory and verbiage, by
regulations of life in common and all sorts of other tricks, in all of which the
goyim understand nothing, belongs likewise to the specialists of our
administrative brain. Reared on analysis, observation, on delicacies of fine
calculation, in this species of skill we have no rivals, any more than we have
in the drawing up of plans of political action and solidarity. In this respect
the Jesuits alone might have compared with us, but we have contrived to
discredit them in the eyes of the unthinking mob as an overt organisation, while
we ourselves all the while have kept our secret organisation in the shade.
However, it is probably all the same to the world who is its sovereign lord,
whether the head of Catholicism or our despot of the blood of Zion! But to us,
the Chosen People, it is very far from being a matter of indifference.
For a time perhaps we might be
successfully dealt with by a coalition of the goyim of all the world: but from
this danger we are secured by the discord existing among them whose roots are so
deeply seated that they can never now be plucked up. We have set one against
another the personal and national reckonings of the goyim, religious and race
hatreds, which we have fostered into a huge growth in the course of the past
twenty centuries. This is the reason why there is not one State which would
anywhere receive support if it were to raise its arm, for every one of them must
bear in mind that any agreement against us would be unprofitable to itself. We
are too strong—there is no evading our power. The nations cannot come to even an
inconsiderable private agreement without our secretly having a hand in it.
Per Me reges regnant. "It is through me
that Kings reign." And it was said by the prophets that we were chosen by God
Himself to rule over the whole earth. God has endowed us with genius that we may
be equal to our task. Were genius in the opposite camp it would still struggle
against us, but even so a newcomer is no match for the old-established settler:
the struggle would be merciless between us, such a fight as the world has never
yet seen. Aye, and the genius on their side would have arrived too late. The
wheels of the machinery of all States are moved by the force of the engine,
which is in our hands, and that engine of the machinery of States is—Gold. The
science of political economy invented by our learned elders has for long past
been giving royal prestige to capital.
Capital, if it is to co-operate
untrammelled, must be free to establish a monopoly of industry and trade: this
is already being put in execution by an unseen hand in all quarters of the
world. This freedom will give political force to those engaged in industry, and
that will help to oppress the people. Nowadays it is more important to disarm
the peoples than to lead them into war; more important to use for our advantage
the passions which have burst into flames than to quench their fire; more
important to catch up and interpret the ideas of others to suit ourselves than
to eradicate them. The principal object of our directorate consists in this: to
debase the public mind by criticism; to lead it away from serious reflection
calculated to arouse resistance; to distract the forces of the mind towards a
sham fight of empty eloquence.
In all ages the peoples of the world,
equally with individuals, have accepted words for deeds, for they are content
with a show and rarely pause to note, in the public arena, whether promises are
followed by performances. Therefore we shall establish show institutions which
will give eloquent proof of their benefit to progress.
We shall assume the liberal physiognomy
of all parties, of all directions, and we shall give that physiognomy a voice in
orators who will speak so much that they will exhaust the patience of their
hearers and produce an abhorrence of oratory.
In order to put public opinion into our
hands we must bring it into a state of bewilderment by giving expression from
all sides to so many contradictory opinions and for such length of time as will
suffice to make the goyim lose their heads in the labyrinth and come to see that
the best thing is to have no opinion of any kind in matters political, which it
is not given to the public to understand, because they are understood only by
him who guides the public. This is the first secret.
The second secret requisite for the
success of our government is comprised in the following: To multiply to such an
extent national failings, habits, passions, and conditions of civil life, that
it will be impossible for anyone to know where he is in the resulting chaos, so
that the people in consequence will fail to understand one another. This measure
will also serve us in another way, namely, to sow discord in all parties, to
dislocate all collective forces which are still unwilling to submit to us, and
to discourage any kind of personal initiative which might in any degree hinder
our affair. There is nothing more dangerous to us than personal initiative: if
it has genius behind it, such initiative can do more than can be done by
millions of people among whom we have sown discord. We must so direct the
education of the goyim communities that whenever they come upon a matter
requiring initiative they drop their hands in despairing impotence. The strain
which results from freedom of action saps the forces when it meets with the
freedom of another. From this collision arise grave moral shocks,
disenchantments, failures. By all these means we shall so wear down the goyim
that they will be compelled to offer us international power of a nature that
will enable us without any violence gradually to absorb all the State forces of
the world and to form a Super-Government. In place of the rulers of to-day we
shall set up a bogey which will be called the Super-Government Administration.
Its hands will reach out in all directions like nippers and its organisation
will be of such colossal dimensions that it cannot fail to subdue all the
nations of the world.
Pict 5. Дозволено цензурою. Москва, 28
сентября 1905 года.
The Subtitle page from the 2nd edition
(1905) with the words: Passed by the Censor Moscow. 28th of September, 1905. The
British Museum Library stamp is shown.
PROTOCOL 6
TAKE-OVER TECHNIQUE
Reservoirs of riches—Destruction of goy
aristocracy—Vicious circle of rising prices.
We shall soon begin to establish huge
monopolies, reservoirs of colossal riches, upon which even large fortunes of the
goyim will depend to such an extent that they will go to the bottom together
with the credit of the States on the day after the political smash ....
You gentlemen here present who are
economists, just imagine the significance of this combination! ....
In every possible way we must develop
the significance of our Super-Government by representing it as the Protector and
Benefactor of all those who voluntarily submit to us.
The aristocracy of the goyim as a
political force, is dead —we need not take it into account; but as landed
proprietors they can still be harmful to us since as such they are
self-sufficient. It is essential therefore for us at whatever cost to deprive
them of their land. This object will be best attained by increasing the burdens
upon landed property— in loading lands with debts. These measures will check
land-holding and keep it in a state of humble and unconditional submission.
The aristocrats of the goyim, being
hereditarily incapable of contenting themselves with little, will rapidly burn
up and fizzle out.
At the same time we must intensively
patronise trade and industry, but, first and foremost, speculation, whose part
is to provide a counterpoise to industry: the absence of speculative industry
will multiply capital in private hands and will serve to restore agriculture by
freeing the land from indebtedness to the land banks. We want industry to drain
off from the land both labour and capital and by means of speculation transfer
into our hands all the money of the world, and thereby throw all the goyim into
the ranks of the proletariat. Then the goyim will bow down before us, if for no
other reason but to get the right to exist.
To completely ruin the industry of the
goyim we shall bring to the assistance of speculation the luxury which we have
developed among the goyim, that greedy demand for luxury which is swallowing up
everything. We shall raise the rate of wages which, however, will not bring any
advantage to the workers, for, at the same time, we shall produce a rise in
prices of the first necessaries of life alleging that it arises from the decline
of agriculture and cattle-breeding; we shall further undermine sources of
production, artfully and deeply by accustoming the workers to anarchy and to
drunkenness, and side by side therewith taking all measures to extirpate from
the face of the earth all the educated forces of the goyim.
In order that the true meaning of things
may not strike the goyim before the proper time we shall mask it under an
alleged ardent desire to serve the working classes and the great principles of
political economy about which our economic theories are carrying on an energetic
propaganda.
PROTOCOL 7
WORLD-WIDE WARS
Encouraging an arms race—Universal war
to check goy opposition—The guns of America, China and Japan.
The intensification of armaments, the
increase of police forces—are all essential for the completion of the
aforementioned plans. We desire that there should be in all the States of the
world, besides ourselves, only the masses of the proletariat, a few millionaires
devoted to our interests, police and soldiers.
Throughout all Europe, and by means of
relations with Europe, in other continents also, we must create ferments,
discords, and hostility. Therein we gain a double advantage. In the first place
we keep in check all countries, for they well know that we have the power
whenever we like to create disorders or to restore order. All these countries
are accustomed to see in us an indispensable force of coercion. In the second
place, by our intrigues we shall tangle up all the threads which we have woven
into the cabinets of all States by means of the political, by economic treaties,
or loan obligations. In order to succeed in this we must use great cunning and
penetration during negotiations and agreements, but, as regards what is called
the "official language," we shall keep to opposite tactics and assume the mask
of honesty and compliancy. In this way the peoples and governments of the goyim,
whom we have taught to look only at the outside of whatever we present to their
notice, will still continue to accept us as the benefactors and saviours of the
human race.
We must be in a position to respond to
every act of opposition by war with the neighbours of that country which dares
to oppose us: but if these neighbours should also venture to stand collectively
together against us, then we must offer resistance by a universal war.
The principal factor of success in the
political is the secrecy of its undertakings: the word should not agree with the
deeds of the diplomat.
We must compel the government of the
goyim to take action in the direction favoured by our widely-conceived plan,
already approaching the desired consummation, by what we shall represent as
public opinion, secretly prompted by us through the means of that so-called
"Great Power"— the Press, which with a few exceptions that may be disregarded,
is already entirely in our hands.
In a word, to sum up our system of
keeping the governments of the goyim in Europe in check, we shall show our
strength to one of them by terrorist attempts and to all, if we allow the
possibility of a general rising against us, we shall respond with the guns of
America or China or Japan.
PROTOCOL 8
PROVISIONAL GOVERNMENT
Legal justification for
audacity—Super-educational training— Control of bankers, industrialists and
capitalists.
We must arm ourselves with all the
weapons which our opponents might employ against us. We must search out the very
finest shades of expression and knotty points in the Lexicon of legal
justification for those cases where we shall have to pronounce judgments that
might appear abnormally audacious and unjust, for it is important that these
resolutions should be set forth in expressions that shall seem to be the most
exalted moral principles cast into legal form. Our directorate must surround
itself with all these forces of civilization among which it will have to work.
It will surround itself with publicists, practical jurists, administrators,
diplomats and finally, with persons prepared by a special super-educational
training in our special schools. These persons will have cognizance of all the
secrets of the social structure, they will know all the languages that can be
made up by political alphabets and words; they will be made acquainted with the
whole underside of human nature, with all its sensitive chords on which they
will have to play. These chords are the cast of mind of the goyim, their
tendencies, shortcomings, vices and qualities, the particularities of classes
and conditions. Needless to say that the talented assistants of authority, of
whom I speak, will not be taken from among the goyim, who are accustomed to
perform their administrative work without giving themselves the trouble to think
what its aim is, and never consider what it is needed for. The administrators of
the goyim sign papers without reading them, and they serve either for mercenary
reasons or for ambition.
We shall surround our government with a
whole world of economists. That is the reason why economic sciences form the
principal subject of the teaching given to the Jews. Around us again will be a
whole constellation of bankers, industrialists, capitalists and—the main
thing—millionaires, because in substance everything will be settled by the
question of figures.
For a time, until there will no longer
be any risk in entrusting responsible posts in our States to our brother-Jews,
we shall put them in the hands of persons whose past and reputation are such
that between them and the people lies an abyss, persons who, if they disobey our
instructions, must face criminal charges or disappear—this in order to make them
defend our interests to their last gasp.
PROTOCOL 9
RE-EDUCATION
Meaning of anti-semitism—Source of the
all-engulfing terror, Boosting of false theories.
In applying our principles let attention
be paid to the character of the people in whose country you live and act: a
general, identical application of them, until such time as the people shall have
been re-educated to our pattern, cannot succeed. But by approaching their
application cautiously you will see that not a decade will pass before the most
stubborn character will change and we shall add a new people to the ranks of
those already subdued by us.
The words of the liberal, which are in
effect the words of our masonic watchword, namely, "Liberty, Equality,
Fraternity," will, when we come into our kingdom, be changed by us into words no
longer a watchword, but only an expression of idealism, namely, into: "The right
of liberty, the duty of equality, the ideal of brotherhood." That is how we
shall put it—and so we shall catch the bull by the horns . . . . De facto we
have already wiped out every kind of rule except our own, although de jure there
still remain a good many of them. Nowadays, if any States raise a protest
against us it is only pro forma at our discretion, and by our direction, for
their anti-Semitism is indispensable to us for the management of our lesser
brethren. I will not enter into further explanations, for this matter has formed
the subject of repeated discussion amongst us.
For us there are no checks to limit the
range of our activity. Our Super-Government subsists in extra-legal conditions
which are described in the accepted terminology by the energetic and forcible
word—Dictatorship. I am in a position to tell you with a clear conscience that
at the proper time we, the law-givers, shall execute judgment and sentence, we
shall slay and we shall spare; we, as head of all our troops, are mounted on the
steed of the leader. We rule by force of will, because in our hands are the
fragments of a once powerful party, now vanquished by us. And the weapons in our
hands are limitless ambition, burning greediness, merciless vengeance, hatred
and malice.
It is from us that the all-engulfing
terror proceeds. We have in our service persons of all opinions, of all
doctrines, restoring monarchists, demagogues, socialists, communists, and
Utopian dreamers of every kind. We have harnessed them all to the task: each one
of them on his own account is boring away at the last remnants of authority, is
striving to overthrow all established forms of order. By these acts all states
are in torture; they exhort to tranquillity, they are ready to sacrifice
everything for peace: but we will not give them peace until they openly
acknowledge our international Super-Government, and with submissiveness.
The people have raised a howl about the
necessity of settling the question of Socialism by way of an international
agreement. Division into fractional parties has given them into our hands, for,
in order to carry on a contested struggle, one must have money, and the money is
all in our hands.
We might have reason to apprehend a
union between the "clear-sighted" force of the goy kings on their thrones and
the "blind" force of the goy mobs, but we have taken all needful measure against
any such possibility: between the one and the other force we have erected a
bulwark in the shape of a mutual terror between them. In this way the blind
force of the people remains our support and we, and we only, shall provide them
with a leader and, of course, direct them along the road that leads to our goal.
In order that the hand of the blind mob
may not free itself from our guiding hand, we must every now and then enter into
close communion with it, if not actually in person, at any rate through some of
the most trusty of our brethren. When we are acknowledged as the only authority
we shall discourse with the people personally on the market places, and we shall
instruct them on questions of the political in such wise as may turn them in the
direction that suits us.
Who is going to. verify what is taught
in the village schools ? But what an envoy of the government or a king on his
throne himself may say cannot but become immediately known to the whole State,
for it will be spread abroad by the voice of the people.
In order not to annihilate the
institutions of the goyim before it is time we have touched them with craft and
delicacy, and have taken hold of the ends of the springs which move their
mechanism. These springs lay in a strict but just sense of order; we have
replaced them by the chaotic licence of liberalism. We have got our hands into
the administration of the law, into the conduct of elections, into the press,
into the liberty of the person, but principally into education and training as
being the corner-stones of a free existence.
We have fooled, bemused and corrupted
the youth of the goyim by rearing them in principles and theories which are
known to us to be false although it is by us that they have been inculcated.
Above the existing laws, without
substantially altering them, and by merely twisting them into contradictory
interpretations, we have erected something grandiose in the way of results.
These results found expression first in the fact that the interpretations masked
the laws: afterwards they entirely hid them from the eyes of the governments
since it had become impossible to understand the tangled web of legislation.
This is the origin of the theory of
arbitration.
You may say that the goyim will rise
upon us, arms in hand, if they guess what is going on before the time comes; but
in the West we have prepared against this a manoeuvre of such appalling terror
that the very stoutest hearts quail— the undergrounds, those subterranean
corridors, before the time comes, will be driven under all capitals, from whence
those capitals will be blown into the air with all their organisations and
archives.
PROTOCOL 10
PREPARING FOR POWER
Camouflaged political freedom—Universal
suffrage—The rise of republics—Transition to masonic despotism—Proclamation of
the "Lord of all the World"—Innoculation of diseases.
Today I begin with a repetition of what
I said before, and I beg you to bear in mind that government and peoples are
content in the political with outside appearances. And how, indeed, are the
goyim to perceive the underlying meaning of things when their representatives
give the best of their energies to enjoying themselves? For our policy it is of
the greatest importance to notice this detail; it will be of assistance to us
when we come to consider the division of authority, freedom of speech, of the
press, of religion (faith), of the law of association, of equality before the
law, of the inviolability of property, of the dwelling, of taxation (the idea of
concealed taxes), of the reflex force of the laws. All these questions are such
as ought not to be touched upon directly and openly before the people. In cases
where it is indispensable to touch upon them they must not be categorically
named, it must merely be declared without detailed exposition that the
principles of contemporary law are acknowledged by us. The reason for keeping
silence in this respect is that by not naming a principle we leave ourselves
freedom of action, to drop this or that out of it without attracting notice; if
they were all categorically named they would all appear to have been already
given.
The mob cherishes a special affection
and respect for the geniuses of political power and accepts all their deeds of
violence with the admiring response: "rascally, well, yes, it is rascally, but
it's clever! . . . a trick, if you like, but how craftily played, how
magnificently done, what impudent audacity!" ....
We count upon attracting all nations to
the task of erecting the new fundamental structure, the project for which has
been drawn up by us. This is why, first and foremost, it is indispensable for us
to arm ourselves and to store up in ourselves that absolutely reckless audacity
and irresistible might of the spirit which in the person of our active workers
will break down all hindrances in our way.
When we have accomplished our coup
d'etat we shall say then to the various peoples: "Everything has gone terribly
badly, all have been worn out with sufferings. We are destroying the causes of
your torment—nationalities, frontiers, differences of coinages. You are at
liberty, of course, to pronounce sentence upon us, but can it possibly be a just
one if it is confirmed by you before you make any trial of what we are offering
you." .... Then will the mob exalt us and bear us up in their hands in a
unanimous triumph of hopes and expectations. Voting, which we have made the
instrument which will set us on the throne of the world by teaching even the
very smallest units of members of the human race to vote by means of meetings
and agreements by groups, will then have served its purposes and will play its
part then for the last time by a unanimity of desire to make close acquaintance
with us before condemning us.
To secure this we must have everybody
vote without distinction of classes and qualifications, in order to establish an
absolute majority, which cannot be got from the educated propertied classes. In
this way, by inculcating in all a sense of self-importance, we shall destroy
among the goyim the importance of the family and its educational value and
remove the possibility of individual minds splitting off, for the mob, handled
by us, will not let them come to the front nor even give them a hearing; it is
accustomed to listen to us only who pay it for obedience and attention. In this
way we shall create a blind, mighty force which will never be in a position to
move in any direction without the guidance of our agents set at its head by us
as leaders of the mob. The people will submit to this regime because it will
know that upon these leaders will depend its earnings, gratifications and the
receipt of all kinds of benefits.
A scheme of government should come ready
made from one brain because it will never be clinched firmly if it is allowed to
be split into fractional parts in the minds of many. It is permissible,
therefore, for us to know of the scheme of action but not to discuss it lest we
disturb its artfulness, the interdependence of its component parts, the
practical force of the secret meaning of each clause. To discuss and make
alterations in a labour of this kind by means of numerous votes is to impress
upon it the stamp of all the reasoning and misunderstanding which has failed to
penetrate the depth and extent of its plottings. We want our schemes to be
forcible and suitably concocted. Therefore we ought not to fling the work of
genius of our guide to the fangs of the mob or even to a selected company.
These schemes will not turn existing
institutions upside down just yet. They will only effect changes in their
economy and consequently in the whole combined movement of their progress, which
will thus be directed along the paths laid down in our schemes.
Under various names there exists in all
countries approximately one and the same thing. Representation, Ministry,
Senate, State Council, Legislative and Executive Corps. I need not explain to
you the mechanism of the relation of these institutions to one another, because
you are aware of all that; only take note of the fact that each of the
above-named institutions corresponds to some important function of the State,
and I would beg to remark that the word "important" I apply not to the
institution but to the function, consequently it is not the institutions which
are important but their functions. These institutions have divided up among
themselves all the functions of government—administrative, legislative,
executive, wherefore they have come to operate as do the organs in the human
body. If we injure one part in the machinery of State, the State falls sick,
like a human body, and . . . will die.
When we introduced into the State
organism the poison of Liberalism its whole political complexion underwent a
change. States have been seized with a mortal illness— blood-poisoning. All that
remains is to await the end of their death agony.
Liberalism produced Constitutional
States, which took the place of what was the only safeguard of the goyim,
namely. Despotism; and a constitution, as you well know, is nothing else but a
school of discord, misunderstanding, quarrels, disagreements, fruitless party
agitations, party whims—in a word, a school of everything that serves to destroy
the personality of State activity. The tribune of the "talkeries" has, no less
effectively than the Press, condemned the rulers to inactivity and impotence,
and thereby rendered them useless and superfluous, for which reason indeed they
have been in many countries deposed. Then it was that the era of republics
became a possibility that could be realized; and then it was that we replaced
the ruler by a caricature of a government—by a president, taken from the mob,
from the midst of our puppet creatures, our slaves. This was the foundation of
the mine which we have laid under the goy people, I should rather say, under the
goy peoples.
In the near future we shall establish
the responsibility of presidents.
By that time we shall be in a position
to disregard forms in carrying through matters for which our impersonal puppet
will be responsible. What do we care if the ranks of those striving for power
should be thinned, if there should arise a deadlock from the scarcity of finding
presidents, a deadlock which will finally disorganise the country? ....
In order that our scheme may produce
this result we shall arrange elections in favour of such presidents as have in
their past some dark, undiscovered stain, some "Panama" or other—then they will
become trustworthy agents for the accomplishment of our plans, being afraid, on
the one hand, of revelations, and eager, on the other, for what everyone who has
attained power desires, namely, the retention of the privileges, advantages and
honour connected with the office of president. The chamber of deputies will
protect and elect presidents, but we shall take from it the right to propose
new, or make changes in, existing laws, for this right will be given by us to
the responsible president, a puppet in our hands. Naturally, the authority of
the president will then become a target for every possible form of attack, but
we shall provide him with a means of self-defence in the right of an appeal to
the people, for the decision of the people over the heads of their
representatives that is to say, an appeal to that same blind slave of ours— the
majority of the mob. Independently of this we shall invest the president with
the right to declare a state of war. We shall justify this last right on the
ground that the president as chief of the whole army of the country must be able
to command it, should it be needed to defend the new republican constitution,
since the right to defend it will belong to him as the responsible
representative of this constitution.
It is easy to understand that in these
conditions the key of the shrine will lie in our hands, and no one outside
ourselves will any longer direct the force of legislation.
Besides this we shall, with the
introduction of the new republican constitution, take from the Chamber the right
of interpellation on government measures, on the pretext of preserving political
secrecy, and, further, we shall by the new constitution reduce the number of
representatives to a minimum, thereby proportionately reducing political
passions and the passion for politics. If, however, they should, which is hardly
to be expected, burst into flame, even in this minimum we shall nullify them by
a stirring appeal and a reference to the majority of the whole people .... Upon
the president will depend the appointment of presidents and vice-presidents of
the Chamber and the Senate. Instead of constant sessions of Parliaments we shall
reduce their sittings to a few months. Moreover, the president, as chief of the
executive power, will have the right to summon and dissolve Parliament, and, in
the latter case, to prolong the time for the appointment of a new parliamentary
assembly. But in order that the consequences of all these acts which in
substance are illegal, should not, prematurely for our plans, fall upon the
responsibility established by us of the president, we shall instigate ministers
and other officials of the higher administration about the president to evade
his dispositions by taking measures of their own, for doing which they will be
made the scapegoats in his place .... This part we especially recommend to be
given to be played by the Senate, the Council of State, or the Council of
Ministers, but not to an individual official.
The president will, at our discretion,
interpret the sense of such of the existing laws as admit of various
interpretations; he will further annul them when we indicate to him the
necessity to do so. Besides this, he will have the right to propose temporary
laws, and even new departures in the government constitutional working, the
pretext both for the one and the other being the requirements for the supreme
welfare of the State.
By such measures we shall obtain the
power of destroying little by little, step by step, all that at the outset when
we enter on our rights, we are compelled to introduce into the constitutions of
States to prepare for the transition to the imperceptible abolition of every
kind of constitution, and then the time is come to turn every form of government
into our despotism.
The recognition of our despot may also
come before the destruction of the constitution; the moment for this recognition
will come when the peoples, utterly wearied by the irregularities and
incompetence—a matter which we shall arrange for—of their rulers, will clamour:
"Away with them and give us one king over all the earth who will unite us and
annihilate the causes of discords—frontiers, nationalities, religions, State
debts—who will give us peace and quiet which we cannot find under our rulers and
representatives."
But you yourselves perfectly well know
that to produce the possibility of the expression of such wishes by all the
nations it is indispensable to stir up the people's relations with their
governments in all countries so as utterly to exhaust humanity with dissension,
hatred, struggle, envy and even to use torture, starvation, the inoculation of
disease and want, so that the goyini see no other course open to them than to
take refuge in our complete sovereignty in money and in all else.
But if we give the nations of the world
a breathing space the moment we long for is hardly likely ever to arrive.
PROTOCOL 11
THE TOTALITARIAN STATE
The new constitution—Abolition of the
rights of man— "Show" army of masonic lodges.
The State Council has been, as it were,
the emphatic expression of the authority of the ruler; it will be, as the "show"
part of the Legislative Corps, what may be called the editorial committee of the
laws and decrees of the ruler.
This then, is the programme of the new
constitution. We shall make Law, Right and Justice (1) in the guise of proposals
to the Legislative Corps, (2) by decrees of the president under the guise of
general regulations, of orders of the Senate and of resolutions of the State
Council in the guise of ministerial orders, (3) and in case a suitable occasion
should arise—in the form of a revolution in the State.
Having established approximately the
modus agendi we will occupy ourselves with details of those combinations by
which we have still to complete the revolution in the course of the machinery of
State in the direction already indicated. By these combinations I mean the
freedom of the Press, the right of association, freedom of conscience, the
voting principle, and many another that must disappear for ever from the memory
of man, or undergo a radical alteration the day after the promulgation of the
new constitution. It is only at that moment that we shall be able at once to
announce all our orders, for, afterwards, every noticeable alteration will be
dangerous, for the following reasons: if this alteration be brought in with
harsh severity and in a sense of severity and limitations, it may lead to a
feeling of despair caused by fear of new alterations in the same direction: if,
on the other hand, it be brought in in a sense of further indulgences it will be
said that we have recognised our own wrongdoing and this will destroy the
prestige of the infallibility of our authority, or else it will be said that we
have become alarmed and are compelled to show lenience for which we shall get no
thanks because it will be supposed to be compulsory .... Both the one and the
other are injurious to the prestige of the new constitution. We desire that from
the first moment of its promulgation, while the peoples of the world are still
stunned by the accomplished fact of the revolution, still in a condition of
terror and uncertainty, they should recognize once for all that we are so
strong, so inexpugnable, so superabundantly rilled with power, that in no case
shall we take any account of them, and so far from paying any attention to their
opinions or wishes, we are ready and able to crush with irresistible power all
expression or manifestation thereof at every moment and in every place, that we
have seized at once everything we wanted and shall in no case divide our power
with them .... Then in fear and trembling they will close their eyes to
everything, and be content to await what will be the end of it all.
The goyim are a flock of sheep, and we
are their wolves. And you know what happens when the wolves get hold of the
flock? ....
There is another reason also why they
will close their eyes: for we shall keep promising them to give back all the
liberties we have taken away as soon as we have quelled the enemies of peace and
tamed all parties ....
It is not worth while discussing how
long they will be kept waiting for the return of their liberties ....
For what purpose then have we invented
this whole policy and insinuated it into the minds of the goy without giving
them any chance to examine its underlying meaning? For what, indeed, if not in
order to obtain in a roundabout way what is for our scattered tribe unattainable
by the direct road ? It is this which has served as the basis of our
organisation of secret Masonry which is not known to, and whose aims are not
even so much as suspected by, these goy cattle attracted by us into the "show"
army of Masonic Lodges in order to throw dust in the eyes of their fellows.
God has granted to us, His Chosen
People, the gift of the dispersion, and in this which appears in all eyes to be
our weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has now brought us to the
threshold of sovereignty over all the world.
There now remains not much more for us
to construct upon the foundation we have laid.
PROTOCOL 12
CONTROL OF THE PRESS
Masonic "freedom"—Control of printing
and publishing— Vishnu, idol of the Press.
The word "freedom" which can be
interpreted in various ways, is defined by us as follows:— Freedom is the right
to do that which the law allows. This interpretation of the word will at the
proper time be of service to us, because all freedom will thus be in our hands,
since the laws will abolish or create only that which is desirable for us
according to the aforesaid programme.
We shall deal with the press in the
following way: what is the part played by the press of to-day? It serves to
excite and inflame those passions which are needed for our purpose or else it
serves selfish ends of parties. It is often vapid, unjust, mendacious, and the
majority of the public have not the slightest idea what ends the press really
serves. We shall saddle and bridle it with a tight rein: we shall do the same
also with all productions of the printing press, for where would be the sense in
silencing the attacks of the press if we remain targets for pamphlets and books?
The produce of publicity, which nowadays is a source of heavy expense owing to
the necessity of censorship, will be turned by us into a very lucrative source
of income to our State: we shall lay on it a special stamp tax and require
deposits of caution-money before permitting the establishment of any organ of
the press or of printing offices: these will then have to guarantee our
government against any kind of attack on the part of the press. For any attempt
to attack us, if such still be possible, we shall inflict fines without mercy.
Such measures as stamp tax, deposit of caution-money and fines secured by these
deposits, will bring in a huge income to the government. It is true that party
organs might not spare money for the sake of publicity, but these we shall shut
up at the second attack upon us. No one shall with impunity lay a finger on the
aureole of the infallibility of our government. The pretext for stopping any
publication will be the alleged plea that it is agitating the public mind
without occasion or justification. I beg you to note that among those making
attacks upon us will also be organs established by us, but they will attack
exclusively points that we have pre-determined to alter.
Not a single announcement will reach the
public without our control. Even now this is already being attained by us
inasmuch as all news items are received by a few agencies, in whose offices they
are focused from all parts of the world. These agencies will then be already
entirely ours and will give publicity only to-what we dictate to them.
If we have already contrived to possess
ourselves of the minds of the goy communities to such an extent that they all
come near looking upon the events of the world through the coloured glasses of
those spectacles we are setting astride their noses; if already there is not a
single State where there exist for us any barriers to admittance into what goy
stupidity calls State secrets: what will our position be then, when we shall be
acknowledged supreme lords of the world in the person of our king of all the
world ....
Let us turn again to the future of the
printing press. Every one desirous of being a publisher, librarian, or printer,
will be obliged to provide himself with the diploma instituted therefore, which,
in case of any fault, will be immediately impounded. With such measures the
instrument of thought will become an educative means in the hands of our
government, which will no longer allow the mass of the nation to be led astray
in by-ways and fantasies about the blessings of progress. Is there any one of us
who does not know that these phantom blessings are the direct roads to foolish
imaginings which give birth to anarchical relations of men among themselves and
towards authority, because progress, or rather the idea of progress, has
introduced the conception of every kind of emancipation, but has failed to
establish its limits .... All the so-called liberals are anarchists, if not in
fact, at any rate in thought. Every one of them is hunting after phantoms of
freedom, and falling exclusively into licence, that is, into the anarchy of
protest for the sake of protest ....
We turn to the periodical press. We
shall impose on it, as on all printed matter, stamp taxes per sheet and deposits
of caution-money, and books of less than 30 sheets will pay double. We shall
reckon them as pamphlets in order, on the one hand, to reduce the number of
magazines, which are the worst form of printed poison, and, on the other, in
order that this measure may force writers into such lengthy productions that
they will be little read, especially as they will be costly. At the same time
what we shall publish ourselves to influence mental development in the direction
laid down for our profit will be cheap and will be read voraciously. The tax
will bring vapid literary ambitions within bounds and the liability to penalties
will make literary men dependent upon us. And if there should be any found who
are desirous of writing against us, they will not find any person eager to print
their productions. Before accepting any production for publication in print the
publisher or printer will have to apply to the authorities for permission to do
so. Thus we shall know before hand of all the tricks being prepared against us
and shall nullify them by outstripping them with explanations on the subject
treated of.
Literature and journalism are two of the
most important educative forces, and therefore our government will become
proprietor of the majority of the journals. This will neutralise the injurious
influence of the privately-owned press and will put us in possession of a
tremendous influence upon the public mind .... If we give permits for ten
journals, we shall ourselves found thirty, and so on in the same proportion.
This, however, must in nowise be suspected by the public. For this reason all
journals published by us will be in appearance, of the most opposite tendencies
and opinions, thereby creating confidence in us, and bringing over to us our
quite unsuspicious opponents, who will thus fall into our trap and be rendered
harmless.
In the front rank will stand organs of
an official character. They will always stand guard over our interests, and
therefore their influence will be comparatively insignificant.
In the second rank will be the
semi-official organs, whose part it will be to attract the tepid and
indifferent.
In the third rank we shall set up our
own opposition, which, to all appearance, in at least one of its organs, will
present what looks like the very antipothesis to us. Our real opponents at heart
will accept this simulated opposition as their own and will show us their cards.
All our newspapers will be of all
possible complexions— aristocratic, republican, revolutionary, even anarchical—
for so long, of course, as the constitution exists .... Like the Indian idol
Vishnu, they will have a hundred hands, and every one of them will have a finger
on any one sector of public opinion as required. When a pulse quickens these
hands will lead opinion in the direction of our aims, for an excited patient
loses all power of judgment and easily yields to suggestion. Those fools who
will think they are repeating the opinion of a newspaper of their own camp will
be repeating our opinion or any opinion that seems desirable for us. In the vain
belief that they are following the organ of their party they will in fact follow
the flag which we hang out for them.
In order to direct our newspaper militia
in this sense we must take especial and minute care in organising this matter.
Under the title of central department of the press we shall institute literary
gatherings at which our agents will without attracting attention issue the
orders and watchwords of the day. By discussing and controverting, but always
superficially, without touching the essence of the matter, our organs will carry
on a sham fight fusillade with the official newspapers solely for the purpose of
giving occasion for us to express ourselves more fully than could well be done
from the outset in official announcements, whenever, of course, that is to our
advantage.
These attacks upon us will also serve
another purpose, namely, that our subjects will be convinced of the existence of
full freedom of speech and so give our agents an occasion to affirm that all
organs which oppose us are empty babblers, since they are incapable of finding
any substantial objections to our orders.
Methods of organisation like these,
imperceptible to the public eye but absolutely sure, are the best calculated to
succeed in bringing the attention and the confidence of the public to the side
of our government. Thanks to such methods we shall be in a position as from time
to time may be required, to excite or tranquillize the public mind on political
questions, to persuade or confuse, printing now truth, now lies, facts or their
contradictions, according as they may be well or ill received, always very
cautiously feeling our ground before stepping upon it ... We shall have a sure
triumph over our opponents since they will not have at their disposition organs
of the press in which they can give full and final expression of their views,
owing to the aforesaid methods of dealing with the press. We shall not even need
to refute them except very superficially.
Trial shots like these, fired by us in
the third rank of our press, in case of need, will be energetically refuted by
us in our semi-official organs.
Even nowadays, take only the French
press, there are forms which reveal masonic solidarity in acting on the
watchword: all organs of the press are bound together by professional secrecy;
like the augurs of old, not one of their number will give away the secret of his
sources of information unless it is resolved to announce them. Not one
journalist will venture to betray this secret for not one of them is ever
admitted to practice literature unless his whole past has some disgraceful sore
or other .... These sores would be immediately revealed. So long as they remain
the secret of a few the prestige of the journalist attracts the majority of the
country—the mob follow after him with enthusiasm.
Our calculations are especially extended
to the provinces. It is indispensable for us to inflame there those hopes and
impulses with which we could at any moment fall upon the capital, and we shall
represent to the capitals that these expressions are the independent hopes and
impulses of the provinces. Naturally, the source of them will be always one and
the same—ours. We require that, until such time as we are in the plenitude of
power, the capitals should find themselves stifled by the provincial opinion of
the nation, i.e., of a majority arranged by our agentur. It is essential for our
purpose that at the psychological moment the capitals should not be in a
position to discuss an accomplished fact for the simple reason, if for no other,
that it has been accepted by the public opinion of a majority in the provinces.
When we are in the period of the new
regime prior to the transition to that of the assumption of our full sovereignty
we must not admit any revelations by the press of any form of public dishonesty;
it is necessary that the new regime should be thought to have so perfectly
contented everybody that even criminality has disappeared . . . Cases of the
manifestation of criminality should remain known only to their victims and to
chance witnesses—no more.
PROTOCOL 13
DISTRACTIONS
Daily bread—Recreation centres—The
unsuspected plan.
The need for daily bread forces the
goyim to keep silence and be our humble servants. Agents taken on to our press
from among the goyim will at our orders discuss anything which it is convenient
for us to issue directly in official documents, and we meanwhile, quietly amid
the din of the discussion so raised, shall simply take and carry through such
measures as we wish and then offer them to the public as an accomplished fact.
No one will dare to demand the abrogation of a matter once settled, all the more
so as it will be represented as an improvement .... And immediately the press
will distract the current of thought towards new questions (have we not trained
people always to be seeking something new ?) Into the discussions of these new
questions will throw themselves those of the brainless dispensers of fortunes
who are not able even now to understand that they have not the remotest
conception about the matters which they undertake to discuss. Questions of the
political are beyond the comprehension of any save those who have guided it
already for many ages, the creators.
From all this you will see that in
securing the opinion of the mob we are only facilitating the working of our
machinery, and you may remark that it is not for actions but for words issued by
us on this or that question that we seem to seek approval. We are constantly
making public declaration that we are guided in all our undertakings by the
hope, joined to the conviction, that we are serving the common weal.
In order to distract people who may be
too troublesome from discussing questions of the political we are now putting
forward what we allege to be new questions of the political, namely, questions
of industry. In this sphere let them discuss themselves silly! The masses agree
to remain inactive, to take a rest from what they suppose to be political
activity (in which we trained them in order to use them as a means of combating
the goy governments) only on condition of being found new employments, in which
we are prescribing them something that looks like the same political object. In
order that the masses themselves may not guess what they are about, we further
distract them with amusements, games, pastimes, passions, people's palaces ....
Soon we shall begin through the press to propose competitions in art, in sport
of all kinds: these interests will finally distract their minds from questions
in which we should find ourselves compelled to oppose them. Growing more and
more unaccustomed to reflect and form any opinions of their own, people will
begin to
talk in the same tones as we, because we
alone shall be offering them new directions for thought... of course through
such persons as will not be suspected of solidarity with us.
The part played by the liberals, Utopian
dreamers, will be finally played out when our government is acknowledged. Till
such time they will continue to do us good service. Therefore we shall continue
to direct their minds to all sorts of vain conceptions of fantastic theories,
new and apparently progressive: for have we not with complete success turned the
brainless heads of the goyim with progress, till there is not among the goyim
one mind able to perceive that under this word lies a departure from truth in
all cases where it is not a question of material inventions, for truth is one,
and in it there is no place for progress. Progress, like a fallacious idea,
serves to obscure truth so that none may know it except us, the Chosen of God,
its guardians.
When we come into our kingdom our
orators will expound great problems which have turned humanity upside down in
order to bring it in the end under our beneficent rule.
Who will ever suspect then that all
these peoples were stage-managed by us according to a political plan which no
one has so much as guessed at in the course of many centuries?
PROTOCOL 14
ASSAULT ON RELIGION
Destruction of existing religions and
substitution of the religion of Moses—A new era of slavery
—Pornography
encouraged in progressive countries.
When we come into our kingdom it will be
undesirable for us that there should exist any other religion than ours of the
One God with whom our destiny is bound up by our position as the Chosen People
and through whom our same destiny is united with the destinies of the world. We
must therefore sweep away all other forms of belief. If this gives birth to the
atheists whom we see to-day it will not, being only a transitional stage,
interfere with our views, but will serve as a warning for those generations
which will hearken to our preaching of the religion of Moses, that, by its
stable and thoroughly elaborated system, has brought all the peoples of the
world into subjection to us. Therein we shall emphasise its mystical right, on
which as we shall say, all its educative power is based .... Then at every
possible opportunity we shall publish articles in which we shall make
comparisons between our beneficent rule and those of past ages. The blessings of
tranquillity, though it be a tranquillity forcibly brought about by centuries of
agitation, will throw into higher relief the benefits to which we shall point.
The errors of the goyim governments will be depicted by us in the most vivid
hues. We shall implant such an abhorrence of them that the peoples will prefer
tranquillity in a state of serfdom to those rights of vaunted freedom which have
tortured humanity and exhausted the very sources of human existence, sources
which have been exploited by a mob of rascally adventurers who know not what
they do .... Useless changes of forms of government to which we instigated the
goyim when we were undermining their state structures will have so wearied the
peoples by that time that they will prefer to suffer anything under us rather
than run the risk of enduring again all the agitations and miseries they have
gone through.
At the same time we shall not omit to
emphasise the historical mistakes of the goy governments which have tormented
humanity for so many centuries by their lack of understanding of everything that
constitutes the true good of humanity in their chase after fantastic schemes of
social blessings, never noticing that these schemes kept on producing a worse
and never a better state of the universal relations which are the basis of human
life ....
The whole force of our principles and
methods will lie in the fact that we shall present them and expound them as a
splendid contrast to the dead and decomposed old order of things in social life.
Our philosophers will discuss all the
shortcomings of the various beliefs of the goyim. But no one will ever bring
under discussion our faith from its true point of view since this will be fully
learned by none save ours, who will never dare to betray its secrets.
In countries known as progressive and
enlightened, we have created a senseless, filthy, abominable literature. For
some time after our entrance to power we
shall continue to encourage its existence in order to provide a telling relief
by contrast to the speeches, party programme, which will be distributed from
exalted quarters of ours .... Our wise men, trained to become leaders of the
goyim, will compose speeches, projects, memoirs, articles, which will be used by
us to influence the minds of the goyim, directing them towards such
understanding and forms of knowledge as have been determined by us.
PROTOCOL 15
RUTHLESS SUPPRESSION
Simultaneous world revolution—Purpose
and direction of masonry—The Chosen people—Dogmatic right of the strong The King
of Israel.
When we at last definitely come into our
kingdom by the aids of coups d'etat prepared everywhere for one and the same
day, after the worthlessness of all existing forms of government has been
definitely acknowledged (and not a little time will pass before that comes
about, perhaps even a whole century) we shall make it our task to see that
against us such things as plots shall no longer exist. With this purpose we
shall slay without mercy all who take arms (in hand) to oppose our coming into
our kingdom. Every kind of new institution of anything like a secret society
will also be punished with death; those of them which are now-in existence, are
known to us, serve us and have served us, we shall disband and send into exile
to continents far removed from Europe. In this way we shall proceed with those
goy masons who know too much; such of these as we may for some reason spare will
be kept in constant fear of exile. We shall promulgate a law making all former
members of secret societies liable to exile from Europe as the centre of our
rule.
Resolutions of our government will be
final, without appeal.
In the goy societies, in which we have
planted and deeply rooted discord and protestantism, the only possible way of
restoring order is to employ merciless measures that prove the direct force of
authority: no regard must be paid to the victims who fall, they suffer for the
well-being of the future. The attainment of that well-being, even at the expense
of sacrifices, is the duty of any kind of government that acknowledges as the
justification for its existence not only its privileges but its obligations. The
principal guarantee of stability of rule is to confirm the aureole of power, and
this aureole is attained only by such a majestic inflexibility of might as shall
carry on its face the emblems of inviolability from mystical causes—from the
choice of God. Such was until recent times, the Russian autocracy, the one and
only serious foe we had in the world, without counting the Papacy. Bear in mind
the example when Italy, drenched with blood, never touched a hair of the head of
Sulla who had poured forth that blood. Sulla enjoyed an apotheosis for his might
in the eyes of the people, though they had been torn in pieces by him, but his
intrepid return to Italy ringed him round with inviolability. The people do not
lay a finger on him who hypnotises them by his daring and strength of mind.
Meantime, however, until we come into
our kingdom, we shall act in the contrary way: we shall create and multiply free
masonic lodges in all the countries of the world, absorb into them all who may
become or who are prominent in public activity, for in these lodges we shall
find our principal intelligence office and means of influence. All these lodges
we shall bring under one central administration, known to us alone and to all
others absolutely unknown, which will be composed of our learned elders. The
lodges will have their representatives who will serve to screen the
above-mentioned administration of masonry and from whom will issue the watchword
and programme. In these lodges we shall tie together the knot which binds
together all revolutionary and liberal elements. They will be composed of all
strata of society. The most secret political plots will be known to us and will
fall under our guiding hands on the
very day of their conception. Among the
members of these lodges will be almost all the agents of international and
national police, since their service is for us irreplaceable in the respect that
the police are in a position not only to use their own particular measures with
the insubordinate, but also to screen our activities and provide pretexts for
discontents, et cetera.
The class of people who most willingly
enter into secret societies are those who live by their wits, careerists, and in
general people, mostly light-minded, with whom we shall have no difficulty in
dealing and in using to wind up the mechanism of the machine devised by us. If
this world grows agitated the meaning of that will be that we have had to stir
it up in order to break up its too great solidarity. But if there should arise
in its midst a plot, then at the head of that plot will be no other than one of
our most trusted servants. It is natural that we and no other should lead
masonic activities, for we know whither we are leading, we know the final goal
of every form of activity whereas the goyim have knowledge of nothing, not even
of the immediate effect of action; they put before themselves, usually, the
momentary reckoning of the satisfaction of their self-opinion in the
accomplishment of their thought without even remarking that the very conception
never belonged to their initiative but to our instigation of their thought....
The goyim enter the lodges out of
curiosity or in the hope of getting a nibble from the public pie, and some of
them in order to obtain a hearing before the public for their impracticable and
groundless fantasies: they thirst for the emotion of success and applause, of
which we are remarkably generous. And the reason why we give them this success
is to make use of the high conceit of themselves to which it gives birth, for
that insensibly disposes them to assimilate our suggestions without being on
their guard against them in the fullness of their confidence that it is their
own infallibility which is giving utterance to their own thoughts and that it is
impossible for them to borrow those of others .... You cannot imagine to what
extent the wisest of the goyim can be brought to a state of unconscious naivete
through this high conceit of themselves, and at the same time how easy it is to
take the heart out of them by the slightest ill-success, though it be nothing
more than silencing the applause they enjoyed, and reducing them to slavish
submission for the sake of winning a renewal of success .... By so much as ours
disregard success if only they can carry through their plans, by so much the
goyim are willing to sacrifice any plans only to have success. This psychology
of theirs materially facilitates for us the task of setting them in the required
direction. These tigers in appearance have the souls of sheep and the wind blows
freely through their heads. We have set them on the hobbyhorse of an idea about
the absorption of individuality by the symbolic unit of collectivism .... They
have never yet and they never will have the sense to reflect that this
hobbyhorse is a manifest violation of the most important law of nature, which
has established from the very creation of the world one unit unlike another and
precisely for the purpose of instituting individuality ....
If we have been able to bring them to
such a pitch of stupid blindness is it not proof and amazingly clear proof of
the degree to which the mind of the goyim is undeveloped in comparison with our
mind? This it is, mainly, which guarantees our success.
And how far-seeing were our learned
elders in ancient times when they said that to attain a serious end it behoves
us not to stop at any means or to count the victims sacrificed for the sake of
that end .... We have not counted the victims of the seed of the goy cattle,
though we have sacrificed many of our own, but for that we have now already
given them such a position on the earth as they could not even have dreamed of.
The comparatively small numbers of the victims from the number of ours have
preserved our nationality from destruction.
Death is the inevitable end for all. It
is better to bring that end nearer to those who hinder our affairs than to
ourselves, to the founders of this affair. We execute masons in such wise that
none save the brotherhood can ever have a suspicion of it, not even the victims
themselves of our death sentence, they all die when required as if from a normal
kind of illness .... Knowing this, even the brotherhood in its turn dare not
protest. By such methods we have plucked out of the midst of masonry the very
root of protest against our disposition. While preaching liberalism to the goyim
we at the same time keep our own people and our agents in a state of
unquestioning submission.
Under our influence the execution of the
laws of the goyim has been reduced to a minimum. The prestige of the law has
been exploded by the liberal interpretations introduced into this sphere. In the
most important and fundamental affairs and questions judges decide as we dictate
to them, see matters in the light wherewith we enfold them for the
administration of the goyim, of course, through persons who are our tools though
we do not appear to have anything in common with them—by newspaper opinion or by
other means .... Even senators and the higher administration accept our
counsels. The purely brute mind of the goyim is incapable of analysis and
observation, and still more of foreseeing whither a certain manner of setting a
question may tend.
In this difference in capacity for
thought between the goyim and ourselves may be clearly discerned the seal of our
position as the Chosen People and of our higher quality of humanness, in
contradistinction to the brute mind of the goyim. Their eyes are open, but see
nothing before them and do not invent (unless, perhaps, material things). From
this it is plain that nature herself has destined us to guide and rule the
world.
When comes the time of our overt rule,
the time to manifest its blessings, we shall remake all legislatures, all our
laws will be brief, plain, stable, without any kind of interpretations, so that
anyone will be in a position to know them perfectly. The main feature which they
will hold in common is submission to orders, and this principle will be carried
to a grandiose height. Every abuse will then disappear since all, down to the
lowest unit, will be held responsible before the higher authority of the
representative of power. Abuses of power subordinate to this last instance will
be so mercilessly punished that none will be found anxious to try experiments
with their own powers. We shall pursue jealously every action of the
administration on which depends the smooth running of the machinery of the
State, for slackness in this produces slackness everywhere; not a single case of
illegality or abuse of power will be left without exemplary punishment.
Concealment of guilt, connivance between
those in the service of the administration—all this kind of evil will disappear
after the very first examples of severe punishment. The aureole of our power
demands suitable, that is, cruel punishment for the slightest infringement, for
the sake of gain, of its supreme prestige. The sufferer, though his punishment
may exceed his fault, will count as a soldier falling on the administrative
field of battle in the interest of authority, principle and law, which do not
permit that any of those who hold the reins of the public coach should turn
aside from the public highway to their own private paths. For example: our
judges will know that whenever they feel disposed to plume themselves on foolish
clemency they are violating the law of justice which is instituted for the
exemplary edification of men by penalties for lapse and not for display of the
spiritual qualities of the judge .... Such qualities it is proper to show in
private life, but not in a public square which is the educational basis of human
life.
Our legal staff will not serve beyond
the age of 55, firstly because old men hold more obstinately to prejudiced
opinions and are less capable of submitting to new directions, and secondly
because after this measure we will enjoy greater elasticity in changing the
staff, which will thus the more easily bend under our pressure: he who wishes to
keep his place will have to give blind obedience to deserve it. In general, our
judges will be elected by us only from among those who thoroughly understand
that the part they have to play is to punish and apply laws and not dream about
the manifestations of liberalism at the expense of the educational scheme of the
State, as the goyim in these days imagine it to be. This method of shuffling the
staff will serve also to explode any collective solidarity of those in the same
service and will bind all to the interests of the government upon which their
fate will depend. The young generation of judges will be trained in certain
views regarding the inadmissibility of any abuses that might disturb the
established order of our subjects among themselves.
In these days the judges of the goyim
create indulgences to every kind of crimes, not having a just understanding of
their office, because the rulers of the present age in appointing judges to
office take no care to inculcate in them a sense of duty and consciousness of
the matter which is demanded of them. As a brute beast lets out its young in
search of prey, so do the goyim give their subjects places of profit without
thinking to make clear to them for what purpose such place was created. This is
the reason why their governments are being ruined by their own forces through
acts of their own administration.
Let us borrow from the example of the
results of these actions yet another lesson for our government.
We shall root out liberalism from all
the important strategic posts of our government on which depends the training of
subordinates for our State structure. Such posts will fall exclusively to those
who have been trained by us for administrative rule. To the possible objection
that the retirement of old servants will cost the Treasury heavily, I reply,
firstly, they will be provided with some private service in place of what they
lose, and, secondly, I have to remark that all the money in the world will be
concentrated in our hands, consequently it is not our government that has to
fear expense.
Our absolutism will in all things be
logically consecutive and therefore our supreme will in each one of its decrees
will be respected and unquestionably fulfilled: it will ignore all murmurs, all
discontents of every kind and will destroy to the root every kind of
manifestation of them in act by punishment of an exemplary character.
We shall abolish the right of cassation,
which will be transferred exclusively to our disposal—to the cognizance of our
ruler, for we must not allow the conception among the people of a thought that
there could be such a thing as a decision that is. not right by judges set up by
us. If, however, anything like this should occur, we shall ourselves cassate the
decision, but inflict therewith such exemplary punishment on the judge for lack
of understanding of his duty and the purposes of his appointment as will prevent
a repetition of such cases .... I repeat that it must be borne in mind that we
shall know every step of our administration which only needs to be closely
watched for the people to be content with us, for it has the right to demand
from a good government a good official.
Our government will have the appearance
of a patriarchal paternal guardianship on the part of our ruler. Our own nation
and our subjects will discern in his person a father caring for their every
need, their every act, their every interrelation as subjects one with another,
as well as their relations to the ruler. They will then be so thoroughly imbued
with the thought that it is impossible for them to dispense with this wardship
and guidance, if they wish to live in peace and quiet, that they will
acknowledge the autocracy of our ruler with a devotion bordering on Apotheosis,
especially when they are convinced that those whom we set up do not put their
own in place of his authority but only blindly execute his dictates. They will
be rejoiced that we have regulated everything in their lives as is done by wise
parents who desire to retain their children in the cause of duty and submission.
For the peoples of the world in regard to the secrets of our state are ever
through the ages only children under age, precisely as are also their
governments.
As you see, I found our despotism on
right and duty: the right to compel the execution of duty is the direct
obligation of a government which watches over its subjects like a father. It has
the right of the strong that it may use it for the benefit of directing humanity
towards that order which is defined by nature, namely, submission. Everything in
the world is in a state of submission, if not to man, then to circumstances or
to its own inner character, in all cases to what is stronger. And so shall we be
this something stronger for the sake of good.
We are obliged without hesitation to
sacrifice individuals, who commit a breach of established order, for in
exemplary punishment of evil lies a great educational problem.
When the King of Israel sets upon his
sacred head the crown offered him by Europe he will become patriarch of the
world. The indispensable victims offered by him in consequence of their
suitability will never reach the number of victims offered in the course of
centuries by the mania of magnificence, the emulation between the goy
governments.
Our King will be in constant communion
with the peoples, making to them from the tribune speeches which fame will in
that same hour distribute over all the world.
PROTOCOL 16
BRAINWASHING
Emasculation of the
Universities—Abolition of freedom of instruction.
In order to effect the destruction of
all collective forces except ours we shall emasculate the first stage of
collectivism—the universities, by re-educating them in a new direction. Their
officials and professors will be prepared for their business by detailed secret
programmes of action from which they will not with immunity diverge, not by one
iota. They will be appointed with special precaution, and will be so placed as
to be wholly dependent upon the Government.
We shall exclude from the course of
instruction State Law as also all that concerns the political question. These
subjects will be taught to a few dozens of persons chosen for their pre-eminent
capacities from among the number of the initiated. The universities must no
longer send out from their halls milksops concocting plans for a constitution,
like a comedy or a tragedy, busying themselves with questions of policy in which
even their own fathers never had any power of thought.
The ill-guided acquaintance of a large
number of persons with questions of state creates Utopian dreamers and bad
subjects, as you can see for yourselves from the example of the universal
education in this direction of the goyim. We must introduce into their education
all those principles which have so brilliantly broken up their order. But when
we are in power we shall remove every kind of disturbing subject from the course
of education and shall make out of the youth obedient children of authority,
loving him who rules as the support and hope of peace and quiet.
Classicism, as also any form of study of
ancient history, in which there are more bad than good examples, we shall
replace with the study of the programme of the future. We shall erase from the
memory of men all facts of previous centuries which are undesirable to us, and
leave only those which depict all the errors of the government of the goyim. The
study of practical life, of the obligations of order, of the relations of the
people one to another, of avoiding bad and selfish examples, which spread the
infection of evil, and similar questions of an educational nature, will stand in
the forefront of the teaching programme, which will be drawn up on a separate
plan for each calling or state of life, in no wise generalising the teaching.
This treatment of the question is specially important.
Each state of life must be trained
within strict limits corresponding to its destination and work in life. The
occasional genius has always managed and always will manage to slip through into
other states of life, but it is the most perfect folly for the sake of this rare
occasional genius to let through into ranks foreign to them the untalented who
thus rob of their places those who belong to those ranks by birth or employment.
You know yourselves in what all this has ended for the goyim who allowed this
crying absurdity.
In order that he who rules may be seated
firmly in the hearts and minds of his subjects it is necessary for the time of
his activity to instruct the whole nation in the schools and on the market
places about his meaning and his acts and all his beneficent initiatives.
We shall abolish every kind of freedom
of instruction. Learners of all ages will have the right to assemble together
with their parents in the educational establishments as it were in a club:
during these assemblies, on holidays, teachers will read what will pass as free
lectures on questions of human relations, of the laws of examples, of the
limitations which are born of unconscious relations, and, finally, of the
philosophy of new theories not yet declared to the world. These theories will be
raised by us to the stage of a dogma of faith as a transitional stage towards
our faith. On the completion of this exposition of our programme of action in
the present and the future I will read you the principles of these theories.
In a word, knowing by the experience of
many centuries that people live and are guided by ideas, that these ideas are
imbibed by people only by the aid of education provided with equal success for
all ages of growth, but of course by varying methods, we shall swallow up and
confiscate to our own use the last scintilla of independence of thought, which
we have for long past been directing towards subjects and ideas useful for us.
The system of bridling thought is already at work in the so-called system of
teaching by object lessons, the purpose of which is to turn the goyim into
unthinking submissive brutes waiting for things to be presented before their
eyes in order to form an idea of them .... In France, one of our best agents,
Bourgeois, has already made public a new programme of teaching by object
lessons.
PROTOCOL 17
ABUSE OF AUTHORITY
The demoralisation of Justice—Wrecking
of the Christian religion—Jewish Patriarch Pope of the universe
—Secret police
employing public informers.
The practice of advocacy produces men
cold, cruel, persistent, unprincipled, who in all cases take up an impersonal,
purely legal standpoint. Their inveterate habit is to refer everything to the
defensive value of its properties and not to the public welfare of its results.
They do not usually decline to undertake any defence whatever, they strive for
an acquittal at all costs, cavilling over every petty crux of jurisprudence and
thereby they demoralise justice. For this reason we shall set this profession
into narrow frames which will keep it inside this sphere of executive public
service. Advocates, equally with judges, will be deprived of the right to
communicate with litigants; they will receive business only from the court and
will study it by notes of report and documents, defending their clients after
they have been interrogated in court on facts that have appeared. They will
receive an honorarium without regard to the quality of the defence. This will
render them mere reporters on law-business in the interests of justice and as a
counterpoise to the proctor who will be the reporter in the interests of
prosecution; this will shorten business before the courts. In this way will be
established a practice of honest unprejudiced defence conducted not from
personal interest but by conviction. This will also, by the way, remove the
present practice of corrupt bargaining between advocates to agree only to let
that side win which pays most
We have long past taken care to
discredit the priesthood of the goyim, and thereby to ruin their mission on
earth, which in these days might still be a great hindrance to us. Day by day
its influence on the peoples of the world is falling lower. Freedom of
conscience has been declared everywhere, so that now only years divide us from
the moment of the complete wrecking of that Christian religion. As to other
religions, we shall have still less difficulty in dealing with them, but it
would be premature to speak of this now. We shall set clericalism and clericals
into such narrow frames as to make their influence move in retrogressive
proportion to its former progress.
When the time conies finally to destroy
the papal court the finger of an invisible hand will point the nations towards
this court. When, however, the nations fling themselves upon it, we shall come
forward in the guise of its defenders as if to save excessive bloodshed. By this
diversion we shall penetrate to its very bowels and be sure we shall never come
out again until we have gnawed through the entire strength of this place.
The King of the Jews will be the real
Pope of the Universe, the patriarch of an international Church.
But, in the meantime, while we are
re-educating youth in new traditional religions and afterwards in ours, we shall
not overtly lay a finger on existing churches, but we shall fight against them
by criticism calculated to produce schism ....
In general, then, our contemporary press
will continue to criticise State affairs, religions, incapacities of the goyim,
always using the most unprincipled expressions in order by every means to lower
their prestige in the manner which can only be practised by the genius of our
gifted tribe
Our kingdom will be an apologia of the
divinity Vishnu, in whom is found its personification—in our hundred hands will
be, one in each, the springs of the machinery of social life. We shall see
everything without the aid of official police which, in that scope of their
rights which we elaborated for the use of the goyim, hinders governments from
seeing. In our programme one-third of our subjects will keep the rest under
observation from a sense of duty, on the principle of volunteer service to the
State. It will then be no disgrace to be a spy and informer, but a merit:
unfounded denunciations, however, will be cruelly punished that there may be no
development of abuses of this right.
Our agents will be taken from the higher
as well as the lower ranks of society, from among the administrative class who
spend their time in amusements, editors, printers and publishers, booksellers,
clerks, and salesmen, workmen coachmen, lackeys, et cetera. This body, having no
rights and not being empowered to take any action on their own account, and
consequently a police without any power, will only witness and report.
Verification of their reports and arrests will depend upon a responsible group
who will control police affairs, while the actual act of arrest will be
performed by the gendarmerie and the municipal police. Any persons not
denouncing anything seen or heard concerning questions of state will also be
charged with and made responsible for concealment, if it be proved that he is
guilty of this crime.
Just as nowadays our brethren are
obliged at their own risk to denounce to the kabal apostates of their own family
or members who have been noticed doing anything in opposition to the kabal, so
in our kingdom over all the world it will be obligatory for all our subjects to
observe the duty of service to the State in this direction.
Such an organisation will extirpate
abuses of authority, of force, of bribery, everything in fact which we by our
counsels, by our theories of the superhuman rights of man, have introduced into
the customs of the goyim .... But how else were we to procure that increase of
causes predisposing to disorders in the midst of their administration? ....
Among the numbers of those methods one of the most important is —agents for the
restoration of order, so placed as to have the opportunity in their
disintegrating activity of developing and displaying their evil
inclinations—obstinate self-conceit, irresponsible exercise of authority, and,
first and foremost, venality.
PROTOCOL 18
ARREST OF OPPONENTS
Measures of secret defence—Undermining
authority.
When it becomes necessary for us to
strengthen the strict measures of secret defence (the most fatal poison for the
prestige of authority) we shall arrange a simulation of disorders or some
manifestation of discontents finding expression through the co-operation of good
speakers. Round these speakers will assemble all who are sympathetic to his
utterances. This will give us the pretext for domiciliary perquisitions and
surveillance on the part of our servants from among the number of the goyim
police ....
As the majority of conspirators act out
of love for the game, for the sake of talking, so, until they commit some overt
act we shall not lay a finger on them but only introduce into their midst
observation elements .... It must be remembered that the prestige of authority
is lessened if it frequently discovers conspiracies against itself: this implies
a presumption of consciousness of weakness, or, what is still worse, injustice.
You are aware that we have broken the prestige of the goy kings by frequent
attempts upon their lives through our agents, blind sheep of our flock, who are
easily moved by a few liberal phrases to crimes provided only they be painted in
political colours. We have compelled the rulers to acknowledge their weakness in
advertising overt measures of secret defence and thereby we shall bring
authority to destruction. Our ruler will be secretly protected only by the most
insignificant guard, because we shall not admit so much as a thought that there
could exist against him any sedition with which he is not strong enough to
contend or from which he is compelled to hide.
If we should admit this thought, as the
goyim have done and are doing, we should ipso facto be signing a death sentence,
if not for our ruler, at any rate for his dynasty, at no distant date.
According to strictly enforced outward
appearances our ruler will employ his power only for the advantage of the nation
and in no wise for his own or dynastic profits. Therefore, with the observance
of this decorum, his authority will be respected and guarded by the subjects
themselves, it will receive an apotheosis in the admission that with it is bound
up the well-being of every citizen of the State, for upon it will depend all
order in the common life of the pack ....
Overt defence of this kind argues
weakness in the organisation of his strength.
Our ruler will always be surrounded
among the people by a mob of apparently curious men and women, who will occupy
the front ranks about him, to all appearance by chance, and will restrain the
ranks of the rest out of respect as it will appear for good order. This will sow
an example of restraint also in others. If a petitioner appears among the people
forcing his way through the ranks and trying to hand in a petition, the first
ranks must receive the petition and before the eyes of the petitioner pass it to
the ruler, so that all may know that what is handed in reaches its destination,
and that, consequently, the ruler himself is subject to control. To exist, the
aureole of power requires that the people may be able to say "If the king knew
of this," or "the king will hear of it."
With the establishment of official
secret defence the mystical prestige of authority disappears: given a certain
audacity, and everyone counts himself master of it, the sedition-monger is
conscious of his strength, and when occasion serves watches for the moment to
make an attempt upon authority .... For the goyim we have been preaching
something else, but by that very fact we are enabled to see what measures of
overt defence have brought them to.
Criminals with us will be arrested at
the first more or less well-grounded suspicion; it cannot be allowed that out of
fear of a possible mistake an opportunity of escape should be given to persons
suspected of a political lapse or crime, for in these matters we shall be
literally merciless. If it is still possible, by stretching a point, to admit a
reconsideration of the motive causes in simple crimes, there is no possibility
of excuse for persons occupying themselves with questions in which nobody except
the government can understand anything And it is not all governments that
understand true policy.
PROTOCOL 19
RULERS AND PEOPLE
Making use of public petitions—Debasing
heroism—Martyrdom of sedition-mongers.
If we do not permit any independent
dabbling in the political we shall on the other hand encourage every kind of
report or petition with proposals for the government to examine all kinds of
projects for the amelioration of the condition of the people; this will reveal
to us the defects or else the fantasies of our subjects, to which we shall
respond either by accomplishing them or by wisely rebutting them to prove the
short-sightedness of one who judges wrongly.
Sedition-mongering is nothing more than
the yapping of a lap-dog at an elephant. For a well organised government, not
from the point of view of the police but of the public, the lap-dog yaps at an
elephant entirely unconscious of its strength and importance. It needs no more
than to take a good example to show the relative importance of both and the
lap-dogs will cease to yap and will wag their tails the moment they set eyes on
an elephant.
In order to destroy the prestige of
heroism for political crime we shall send it for trial in the category of
thieving, murder, and every kind of abominable and filthy crime. Public opinion
will then confuse in its conception this category of crime with the disgrace
attaching to every other and will brand it with the same contempt.
We have done our best, and I hope we
have succeeded, in preventing the goyim from adopting this means of contending
with sedition. It was for this reason that through the Press and in speeches
indirectly—in cleverly compiled school-books on history, we have advertised the
martyrdom alleged to have been accepted by sedition-mongers for the idea of the
commonweal. This advertisement has increased the contingent of liberals and has
brought thousands of goyim into the ranks of our livestock cattle.
PROTOCOL 20
FINANCIAL PROGRAMME
Progressive taxation—Stagnant
capital—The ruinous Gold Standard.
Today we shall touch upon the financial
programme, which I put off to the end of my report as being the most difficult,
the crowning and the decisive point of our plans. Before entering upon it I will
remind you that I have already spoken before by way of a hint when I said that
the sum total of our actions is settled by the question of figures.
When we come into our kingdom our
autocratic government will avoid, from a principle of self-preservation,
stupidly burdening the masses of the people with taxes, remembering that it
plays the part of father and protector. But as State organisation is costly it
is necessary nevertheless to obtain the funds required for it. It will,
therefore, elaborate with particular precaution the question of equilibrium in
this matter.
Our rule, in which the king will enjoy
the legal fiction that everything in his State belongs to him (which may easily
be translated into fact), will have power to resort to the lawful confiscation
of all sums of every kind for the regulation of their circulation in the State.
From this it follows that taxation will best be covered by a progressive tax on
property. In this manner the dues will be paid without straining or ruining
anybody in the form of a percentage of the amount of property. The rich must be
aware that it is their duty to place a part of their superfluities at the
disposal of the State since the State guarantees them security of possession of
the rest of their property and the right to honest gains. I say honest, for the
control over property will do away with robbery on a legal basis.
This social reform must come from above,
for the time is ripe for it—it is indispensable as a pledge of peace.
The tax upon the poor man is a seed of
revolution and works to the detriment of the State which in hunting after the
trifling is missing the big. Quite apart from this, a tax on capitalists
diminishes the growth of wealth in private hands where we have in these days
concentrated it as a counterpoise to the government strength of the goyim—their
State finances.
A tax increasing in a percentage ratio
to capital will give a much larger revenue than the present individual or
property tax, which is useful to us now for the sole reason that it excites
trouble and discontent among the goyim.
The force upon which our king will rest
consists in equilibrium and the guarantee of peace, for the sake of which things
it is indispensable that the capitalists should yield up a portion of their
incomes in order to ensure the working of the machinery of the State. State
needs must be paid by those who will not feel the burden and have enough to take
from.
Such a measure will destroy the hatred
of the poor man for the rich, in whom he will see a necessary financial support
for the State, and the organiser of peace and well-being since he will see that
it is the rich man who is paying the necessary means to attain these things.
In order that payers of the educated
classes should not too much distress themselves over the new payments they will
have full accounts given them of the destination of those payments, with the
exception of such sums as will be appropriated for the needs of the throne and
the administrative institutions.
He who reigns will not have any
properties of his own once all in the State represents his patrimony, or else
the one would be in contradiction to the other; the fact of holding private
means would destroy the right of property in the common possession of all.
Relatives of him who reigns, his heirs
excepted, who will be maintained by the resources of the State, must enter the
ranks of servants of the State or must work to obtain the right to property; the
privilege of royal blood must not serve for spoiling the treasury.
Purchase, receipt of money or
inheritance will be subject to the payment of a stamp progressive tax. Any
transfer of property, whether money or other, without evidence of payment of
this tax, which will be strictly registered by names, will render the former
holder liable to pay interest on the tax from the moment of the transfer of
these sums up to the discovery of his evasion of declaration of the transfer.
Transfer documents must be presented weekly at the local treasury office with
notifications of the name, surname and permanent place of residence of the
former and the new holder of the property. This transfer with the register of
names must begin from a definite sum which exceeds the ordinary expenses of
buying and selling of necessaries, and these will be subject to payment only by
a stamp impost of a definite percentage of the unit.
Just estimate how many times such taxes
as these will cover the revenue of the goyim States.
The State exchequer will have to
maintain a definite complement of reserve sums, and all that is collected above
that complement must be returned into circulation. From these sums will be
organised public works. The initiative in works of this kind, proceeding from
State sources, will bind the working class firmly to the interests of the State
and to those who reign. From these same sums also a part will be set aside as
rewards of inventiveness and productiveness.
On no account should so much as a single
unit above the definite and freely estimated sums be retained in the State
treasuries, for money exists to be circulated and any kind of stagnation of
money acts ruinously on the running of the State machinery, for which it is the
lubricant; stagnation of the lubricant may stop the regular working of the
mechanism.
The substitution of interest-bearing
paper for a part of the token of exchange has produced exactly this stagnation.
The consequence of this circumstance are already sufficiently noticeable.
A court of account will also be
instituted by us, and in it the ruler will find at any moment a full account of
State income and expenditure, with the exception of the current monthly account,
not yet made up, and that of the preceding month, which will not yet have been
delivered.
The one and only person who will have no
interest in robbing the State is its owner, the ruler. This is why his personal
control will remove the possibility of leakages or extravagances.
The representative function of the ruler
at receptions for the sake of etiquette, which absorbs so much invaluable time,
will be abolished in order that the ruler may have time for control and
considerations. His power will not then be split up into fractional parts among
time-serving favourites who surround the throne for its pomp and splendour, and
are interested only in their own and not in the common interests of the State.
Economic crises have been produced by us
for the goyim by no other means than the withdrawal of money from circulation.
Huge capitals have stagnated, withdrawing money from States which were
constantly obliged to apply to those same stagnant capitals for loans. These
loans burdened the finances of the State with the payment of interest and made
them the bond slaves of these capitals .... The concentration of industry in the
hands of capitalists out of the hands of small masters has drained away all the
juices of the peoples and with them also of the States ....
The present issue of money in general
does not correspond with the requirements per head, and cannot therefore satisfy
all the needs of the workers. The issue of money ought to correspond with the
growth of population and thereby children also must absolutely be reckoned as
consumers of currency from the day of their birth. The revision of issue is a
material question for the whole world.
You are aware that the gold standard has
been the ruin of the States which adopted it, for it has not been able to
satisfy the demands for money, the more so that we have removed gold from
circulation as far as possible.
With us the standard that must be
introduced is the cost of working-man power, whether it be reckoned in paper or
in wood. We shall make the issue of money in accordance with the normal
requirements of each subject, adding to the quantity with every birth and
subtracting with every death.
The accounts will be managed by each
department (the French administrative division), each circle.
In order that there may be no delays in
the paying out of money for State needs the sums and terms of such payments will
be fixed by decree of the ruler; this will abolish the protection by a ministry
of one institution to the detriment of others.
The budgets of income and expenditure
will be carried out side by side that they may not be obscured by distance one
to another.
The reforms projected by us in the
financial institutions and principles of the goyim will be clothed by us in such
forms as will alarm nobody. We shall point out the necessity of reforms in
consequence of the disorderly darkness into which the goyim by their
irregularities have plunged the finances. The first irregularity, as we shall
point out, consists in their beginning with drawing up a single budget which
increases year after year owing to the following cause: this budget is dragged
out to half the year, then they demand a budget to put things right, and this
they expend in three months, after which they ask for a supplementary budget,
and all this ends with a liquidation budget. But, as the budget of the following
year is drawn up in accordance with the sum of the total addition, the annual
departure from the normal reaches as much as 50 per cent, in a year, and so the
annual budget is trebled in ten years. Thanks to such methods, allowed-by the
carelessness of the goy States, their treasuries are empty. The period of loans
supervenes, and that has swallowed up remainders and brought all the goy States
to bankruptcy.
You understand perfectly that economic
arrangements of this kind, which have been suggested to the goyim by us, cannot
be carried on by us.
Every kind of loan proves infirmity in
the State and a want of understanding of the rights of the State. Loans hang
like a sword of Damocles over the heads of rulers, who, instead of taking from
their subjects by a temporary tax, come begging with outstretched palm to our
bankers. Foreign loans are leeches which there is no possibility of removing
from the body of the State until they fall off by themselves or the State flings
them off. But the goy States do not tear them off; they persist in putting more
on to themselves so that they must inevitably perish, drained by voluntary blood
letting.
What also indeed is, in substance, a
loan, especially a foreign loan? A loan is—an issue of government bills of
exchange containing a percentage obligation commensurate to the sum of the loan
capital. If the loan bears a charge of 5 per cent., then in twenty years the
State vainly pays away in interest a sum equal to the loan borrowed, in forty
years it is paying a double sum, in sixty treble—and all the while the debt
remains an unpaid debt.
From this calculation it is obvious that
with any form of taxation per head the State is baling out the last coppers of
the poor taxpayers in order to settle accounts with wealthy foreigners, from
whom it has borrowed money instead of collecting these coppers for its own needs
without the additional interest.
So long as loans were internal the goyim
only shuffled their money from the pockets of the poor to those of the rich, but
when we bought up the necessary person in order to transfer loans into the
external sphere all the wealth of States flowed into our cash-boxes and all the
goyim began to pay us the tribute of subjects.
If the superficiality of goy kings on
their thrones in regard to State affairs and the venality of ministers or the
want of understanding of financial matters on the part of other ruling persons
have made their countries debtors to our treasuries to amounts quite impossible
to pay, it has not been accomplished without on our part heavy expenditure of
trouble and money.
Stagnation of money will not be allowed
by us and therefore there will be no State interest-bearing paper, except a
one-per-cent. series, so that there will be no payment of interest to leeches
that suck all the strength out of the State. The right to issue interest-bearing
paper will be given exclusively to industrial companies who will find no
difficulty in paying out of profits, whereas the State does not make interest on
borrowed money like these companies, for the State borrows to spend and not to
use in operations.
Industrial papers will be bought also by
the government which from being as now a payer of tribute by loan operations
will be transformed into a lender of money at a profit. This measure will stop
the stagnation of money, parasitic profits, and idleness all of which were
useful for us among the goyim so long as they were independent but are not
desirable under our rule.
How clear is the undeveloped power of
thought of the purely brute brains of the goyim, as expressed in the fact that
they have been borrowing from us with payment of interest without ever thinking
that all the same these very moneys, plus an addition for payment of interest,
must be got by them from their own State pockets in order to settle up with us.
What could have been simpler than to take the money they wanted from their own
people?
But it is a proof of the genius of our
chosen mind that we have contrived to present the matter of loans to them in
such a light that they have even seen in them an advantage for themselves.
Our accounts, which we shall present
when the time comes in the light of centuries of experience gained by
experiments made by us on the goy States, will be distinguished by clearness and
definiteness and will show at a glance to all men the advantage of our
innovations. They will put an end to those abuses to which we owe our mastery
over the goyim, but which cannot be allowed in our Kingdom.
We shall so hedge about our system of
accounting that neither the ruler nor the most insignificant public servant will
be in a position to divert even the smallest sum from its destination without
detection or to direct it in another direction except that which will be once
fixed in a definite plan of action.
And without a definite plan it is
impossible to rule. Marching along an undetermined road and with undetermined
resources brings heroes and demi-gods to ruin.
The goy rulers, whom we once upon a time
advised should be distracted from State occupations by representative
receptions, observances of etiquette, and entertainments, were only screens for
our rule. The accounts of favourite courtiers who replaced them in the sphere of
affairs were drawn up for them by our agents, and every time gave satisfaction
to short-sighted minds by promises that in the future economies and improvements
were foreseen .... Economies from what? From new taxes?—were questions that
might have been but were not asked by those who read our accounts and projects.
You know to what they have been brought
by this carelessness, at what a pitch of financial disorder they have arrived,
notwithstanding the astonishing industry of their peoples.
PROTOCOL 21
LOANS AND CREDIT
Bankruptcy—Abolition of money markets.
To what I reported to you at the last
meeting I shall now add a detailed explanation of internal loans. Of foreign
loans I shall say nothing more, because they have fed us with the national
moneys of the goyim, but for our State there will be no foreigners, that is,
nothing external.
We have taken advantage of the venality
of administrators and the slackness of rulers to get our moneys twice, thrice
and more times over by lending to the goy governments moneys which were not all
needed by the States. Could anyone do the like in regard to us? .... Therefore,
I shall only deal with details of internal loans.
States announce that such a loan is to
be concluded and open subscriptions for their own bills of exchange, that is,
for their interest-bearing paper. That they may be within the reach of all the
price is determined at from a hundred to a thousand; and a discount is made for
the earliest subscribers. Next day, by artificial means, the price of them goes
up, alleged reason being that everyone is rushing to buy them. In a few days the
treasury safes are, as they say, overflowing, and there's more money than they
can do with (why then take it?) The subscription, it is alleged, covers many
times over the issue total of the loan; in this lies the whole stage effect—look
you, they say, what confidence is shown in the government's bills of exchange.
But when the comedy is played out there
emerges the fact that a debit, and an exceedingly burdensome debit, has been
created. For the payment of interest it becomes necessary to have recourse to
new loans, which do not swallow up but only add to the capital debt. And, when
this credit is exhausted it becomes necessary by new taxes to cover, not the
loan, but only the interest on it. These taxes are a debit employed to cover a
debit.
Later comes the time for conversions,
but they diminish the payment of interest without covering the debt, and besides
they cannot be made without the consent of the lenders; on announcing a
conversion a proposal is made to return the money to those who are not willing
to convert their paper. If everybody expressed his unwillingness and demanded
his money back, the government would be hoisted on their own petard and would be
found insolvent and unable to pay the proposed sums. By good luck the subjects
of the goy governments, knowing nothing about financial affairs, have always
preferred losses on exchange and diminution of interest to the risk of new
investments of their moneys, and have thereby many a time enabled these
governments to throw off their shoulders a debit of several millions.
Nowadays, with external loans, these
tricks cannot be played by the goyim for they know that we shall demand all our
moneys back.
In this way an acknowledged bankruptcy
will best prove to the various countries the absence of any means between the
interests of the peoples and those who rule them.
I beg you to concentrate your particular
attention upon this point and upon the following: nowadays all internal loans
are consolidated by so-called flying loans, that is, such as have terms of
payment more or less near. These debts consist of moneys paid into the savings
banks and reserve funds. If left for long at the disposition of a government
these funds evaporate in the payment of interest on foreign loans, and are
replaced by the deposit of equivalent amount of rents.
And these last it is, which patch up all
the leaks in the State treasuries of the goyim.
When we ascend the throne of the world
all these financial and similar shifts, as being not in accord with our
interests, will be swept away so as not to leave a trace, as also will be
destroyed all money markets, since we shall not allow the prestige of our power
to be shaken by fluctuations of prices set upon our values, which we shall
announce by law at the price which represents their full worth without any
possibility of lowering or raising. (Raising gives the pretext for lowering,
which indeed was where we made a beginning in relation to the values of the
goyim.)
We shall replace the money markets by
grandiose government credit institutions, the object of which will be to fix the
price of industrial values in accordance with government views. These
institutions will be in a position to fling upon the market five hundred
millions of industrial paper in one day, or to buy up for the same amount. In
this way all industrial undertakings will come into dependence upon us. You may
imagine for yourselves what immense power we shall thereby secure for ourselves
....
PROTOCOL 22
POWER OF GOLD
The secret of what is coming—Mysticism
of the new authority and the reverent fear of the people.
In all that has so far been reported by
me to you, I have endeavoured to depict with care the secret of what is coming,
of what is past, and what is going on now, rushing into the flood of the great
events coming already in the near future, the secret of our relations to the
goyim and of financial operations. On this subject there remains still a little
for me to add.
In our hands is the greatest power of
our day—gold: in two days we can procure from our storehouses any quantity we
may please.
Surely there is no need to seek further
proof that our rule is predestined by God? Surely we shall not fail with such
wealth to prove that all that evil which for so many centuries we have had to
commit has served at the end of ends the cause of true well-being—the bringing
of everything into order? Though it be even by the exercise of some violence,
yet all the same it will be established. We shall contrive to prove that we are
benefactors who have restored to the rent and mangled earth the true good and
also freedom of the person, and therewith we shall enable it to be enjoyed in
peace and quiet, with proper dignity of relations, on the condition, of course,
of strict observance of the laws established by us. We shall make plain
therewith that freedom does not consist in dissipation and in the right of
unbridled licence any more than the dignity and force of a man do not consist in
the right for everyone to promulgate destructive principles in the nature of
freedom of conscience, equality and the like. The freedom of the person in no
wise consists in the right to agitate oneself and others by abominable speeches
before disorderly mobs, for true freedom consists in the inviolability of the
person who honourably and strictly observes all the laws of life in common, and
human dignity is wrapped up in consciousness of the rights and also of the
absence of rights of each, and not wholly and solely in fantastic imaginings
about the subject of one's ego.
Our authority will be glorious because
it will be all-powerful, it will rule and guide, and not muddle along after
leaders and orators shrieking themselves hoarse with senseless words which they
call great principles and which are nothing else, to speak honestly, but Utopian
.... Our authority will be the crown of order, and in that is included the whole
happiness of man. The aureole of this authority will inspire a mystical bowing
of the knee before it and a reverent fear before it ef all the peoples. True
force makes no terms with any right, not even with that of God: none dare come
near to it so as to take so much as a span away from it.
PROTOCOL 23
INSTILLING OBEDIENCE
Cutting down of luxury goods—The supreme
lord to replace all existing rulers.
That the peoples may become accustomed
to obedience it is necessary to instill lessons of humility and therefore to
reduce the production of articles of luxury. By this we shall improve morals
which have been debased by emulation in the sphere of luxury. We shall
re-establish small master production which will mean laying a mine under the
private capital of manufacturers. This is indispensable also for the reason that
manufacturers on the grand scale often move, though not always consciously, the
thoughts of the masses in directions against the government. A people of small
masters knows nothing of unemployment and this binds them closely with existing
order, and consequently with the firmness of authority. Unemployment is a most
perilous thing for a government. For us its part will have been played out the
moment authority is transferred into our hands. Drunkenness will also be
prohibited by law and punishable as a crime against the humanness of man who is
turned into a brute under the influence of alcohol. Subjects, I repeat once
more, give blind obedience only to the strong hand which is absolutely
independent of them, for in it they feel the sword of defence and support
against social scourges .... What do they want with an angelic spirit in a king?
What they must see in him is the personification of force and power.
The supreme lord who will replace all
existing rulers, dragging on their existence among societies demoralised by us,
societies that have denied even the authority of God, from whose midst breaks
out on all sides the fire of anarchy, must first of all proceed to quench this
all-devouring flame. Therefore he will be obliged to kill off those existing
societies, though he should drench them with his own blood, that he may
resurrect them again in the form of regularly organised troops fighting
consciously against every kind of infection that may cover the body of the State
with sores.
This Chosen One of God is chosen from
above to demolish the senseless forces moved by instinct and not reason, by
brutishness and not humanness. These forces now triumph in manifestations of
robbery and every kind of violence under the mask of principles of freedom and
rights. They have overthrown all forms of social order to erect on the ruins the
throne of the King of the Jews; but their part will be played out the moment he
enters into his kingdom. Then it will be necessary to sweep them away from his
path, on which must be left no knot, no splinter.
Then will it be possible for us to say
to the peoples of the world: Give thanks to God and bow the knee before him who
bears on his front the seal of the predestination of man to which God himself
has led his star that none other but Him might free us from all the
before-mentioned forces and evils.
PROTOCOL 24
QUALITIES OF THE RULER
Selecting and training the seed of
David.
I pass now to the method of confirming
the dynastic roots of King David to the last strata of the earth. This
confirmation will first and foremost be included in that in which to this day
has rested the force of conservatism by our learned elders of the conduct of all
the affairs of the world, in the directing of the education of thought of all
humanity.
Certain members of the seed of David
will prepare the kings and their heirs, selecting not by right of heritage but
by eminent capacities, inducting them into the most secret mysteries of the
political, into schemes of government, but providing always that none may come
to know the secrets. The object of this mode of action is that all may know that
government cannot be entrusted to those who have not been inducted into the
secret places of its art ....
To these persons only will be taught the
practical application of the aforenamed plans by comparison of the experiences
of many centuries, all the observations on the politico-economic moves and
social sciences—in a word, all the spirit of laws which have been unshakably
established by nature herself for the regulation of the relations of humanity.
Direct heirs will often be set aside
from ascending the throne if in their time of training they exhibit frivolity,
softness and other qualities that are the ruin of authority, which render them
incapable of governing and in themselves dangerous for kingly office.
Only those who are unconditionally
capable of firm, even cruel, direct rule will receive the reins of power from
our learned elders.
In case of falling sick with weakness of
will or other form of incapacity, kings must by law hand over the reins of rule
to new and capable hands ....
The king's plans of action for the
current moment, and all the more so for the future, will be unknown, even to
those who are called his closest counsellors.
Only the king and the three who stood
sponsor for him will know what is coming.
In the person of the king who with
unbending will is master of himself and of humanity all will discern as it were
fate with its mysterious ways. None will know what the king wishes to attain by
his dispositions, and therefore none will dare to stand across an unknown path.
It is understood that the brain
reservoir of the king must correspond in capacity to the plan of government it
has to contain. It is for this reason that he will ascend the throne not
otherwise than after examination of his mind by the aforesaid learned elders.
That the people may know and love their
king it is indispensable for him to converse in the market-places with his
people. This ensures the necessary clinching of the two forces which are now
divided one from another by us by the terror.
This terror was indispensable for us
till the time comes for both these forces separately to fall under our
influence.
The king of the Jews must not be at the
mercy of his passions, and especially of sensuality: on no side of his character
must he give brute instincts power over his mind. Sensuality worse than all else
disorganises the capacities of the mind and clearness of views; distracting the
thoughts to the worst and most brutal side of human activity.
The prop of humanity in the person of
the supreme lord of all the world of the holy seed of David must sacrifice to
his people all personal inclinations.
Our supreme lord must be of an exemplary
irreproachability.
Signed by the representatives of Zion,
of the 33rd degree.
1. See Appendix II, infra, pp. 263-267.
CONCLUDING PASSAGE FROM THE EPILOGUE OF
NILUS
(Edition of 1905)
According to the testament of Montefiore,
Zion is not sparing, either of money or of any other means, to achieve its ends.
In our day, all the governments of the entire world are consciously or
unconsciously submissive to the commands of this great Supergovernment of Zion,
because all the bonds and securities are in its hands; for all countries are
indebted to the Jews for sums which they will never be able to pay. All
affairs—industry, commerce, and diplomacy —are in the hands of Zion. It is by
means of its capital loans that it has enslaved all nations. By keeping
education on purely materialistic lines, the Jews have loaded the Gentiles with
heavy chains with which they have harnessed them to their " Super-government".
The end of national liberty is near,
therefore personal freedom is approaching its close; for true liberty cannot
exist where Zion uses the lever of its gold to rule the masses and dominate the
most respectable and enlightened class of society.
" He that hath ears to hear, let him
hear ".
It is nearly four years since the
Protocols of the Elders of Zion came into my possession. Only God knows what
efforts I have made to bring them to general notice—in vain—and even to warn
those in power, by disclosing the causes of the storm about to break on
apathetic Russia who seems, in her misfortune, to have lost all notion of what
is going on around her.
And it is only now when I fear it may be
too late, that I have succeeded in publishing my work, hoping to put on their
guard those who still have ears to hear and eyes to see.
One can no longer doubt it, the
triumphant reign of the King of Israel rises over our degenerate world as that
of Satan, with his power and his terrors; the King born of the blood of Zion—the
Antichrist—is about to mount the throne of universal empire.
Events are precipitated in the world at
a terrifying speed: quarrels, wars, rumours, famines, epidemics, earthquakes—
everything which even yesterday was impossible, today is an accomplished fact.
One would think that the days pass so rapidly to advance the cause of the chosen
people. Space does not allow us to enter into the details of world history with
regard to the disclosed " mysteries of iniquity," to prove from history the
influence which the " Wise Men of Zion " have exercised through universal
misfortunes, by foretelling the certain and already near future of humanity, or
by raising the curtain for the last act of the world's tragedy.
Only the light of Christ and of his Holy
Church Universal can fathom the abyss of Satan and disclose the extent of its
wickedness.
I feel in my heart that the hour has
already struck when there should urgently be convoked an Eighth Oecumenical
Council which would unite the pastors and representatives of all Christendom.
Secular quarrels and schisms would all be forgotten in the imminent need of
preparing against the coming of the Anti-christ.1
1. This forecast of Sergius Nilus is all
the more remarkable, when one considers that it appeared in the Epilogue to his
edition of the Protocols of 1905.
V. A FEW ILLUSTRATIVE FACTS
Jacob Brafmann and his Work
About the middle of the last century,
Jacob Brafmann, a Jewish rabbi in Russia, became a convert to Christianity and
spent the rest of his life endeavouring to throw light on the Jewish questions
in general, and on the situation in Russia in particular, both in the interest
of gentiles and of the Jews themselves. His two works, The Book of the Kahal,1
and The Jewish Brotherhoods,* were first published at government expense some
sixty years ago and are still the best source of information on many points.
Brafmann's story, given in his own words in the preface to the Book of the Kahal,
is reprinted here :*
"During his majesty's (Alexander II)
stay at Minsk in 1858, I submitted to him a report on the social status and
organization of the Jews in Russia. Some time after, by order of the holy synod
(April 29, 1859), I was called to St. Petersburg in connection with the report,
and was subsequently (May 13, 1860) appointed professor of Hebrew at the Minsk
seminary. I was also charged with finding a means for overcoming the obstacles
to conversion to Christianity set up by the Jews ... Thoroughly familiar with
the Jewish question (as I had professed Judaism till the age of thirty-four), I
knew where to draw the materials necessary for the work, and the archbishop of
Minsk furnished me with the means. My task was facilitated by the co-operation
of several enlightened Jews4. I thus obtained valuable material which served not
only for the work in hand, but also to throw light on the Jewish question in
general, as well as their social and religious organization in Russia.
This material included over a thousand
acts of the Jewish Kahal (civil administration), and of the beth-dins (Talmudic
law courts), showing the power and extent of their secret government. The Kahal
goes so far as to decree what individuals may be invited to, and what dishes
served at, a Jewish family feast.
On the important question, whether the
law of the land is binding on the Jews, the comments in the Talmud are evasive,
but the documents here listed (under Nos. 5, 16, 166) show that the Jews must
abide by the instructions of the Kahal and the beth-din, in contradistinction to
the law of the land and their own conscience.
Similarly, on the question of the real
estate and appurtenances belonging to non-Jews, the Talmud is obscure; but the
thirty-seven acts cited in our fifth article prove conclusively that the Kahal
may sell to Jews the right (Hasaka and Meropie) to the real estate and
appurtenances of any gentile. The documents also prove that the Kahal and the
beth-din are not bound to judge according to Jewish law, but may hand down
personal decisions as they please-Thus, by secret acts, the Jews circumvent
their Christian competitors and acquire a controlling share of the capital and
real estate of the country.
I submitted these documents together
with my recommendations to Gov. Gen. von Kaufmann, who appointed a commission to
examine them, with the result that the official Jewish Kahal was suppressed by
the circular of Aug. 34, 1867.
The authenticity of all the documents is
thoroughly established; the 290 documents published herewith cover the period
from 1794 to 1803. To facilitate their study, they have been arranged in
seventeen categories, each preceded by a short explanation on the laws and
customs referred to, and indicating their real aim and influence on the Jews and
on the gentiles."
As the subject of Brafmann's other work,
The Jewish Brotherhoods, has been treated rather fully in chapter II, it is
hardly necessary to give an analysis of the book here.
1. First edition (Vilna, 1869),
excellent German translation by Siegfried Passarge, Das Such vom Kahal (Hammer
Verlag, Leipzig, 1928), 2 vol. French translation by Mgr. Jouin, Les Sources de
VimpM- alisme juif: Le Qahal (Paris, 1925).
2. (Vilna, 1868).
3. Our translation, somewhat
abbreviated.
4. See Vilna Gazette (1866), 169: "
Views of an individual Jew."
The Writing on the Wall
THE CABBALISTIC SIGNIFICANCE OF THE
MYSTERIOUS INSCRIPTION
FOUND ON THE WALL OF THE ROOM IN WHICH THE IMPERIAL
RUSSIAN FAMILY WAS MURDERED.
The three letters N of the inscription
are the letter " " repeated three times in three different languages.1 The first
letter on the right is a L (lamed) in the cursive handwriting of the ancient
Hebrew alphabet. It is the twelfth letter of that alphabet with the numerical
value of 30 (cabbalistically reduced to the fundamental number: — 3 + 0 = 3,
which explains why the letter " L " is thrice repeated in the inscription).2 The
second letter is also the letter lamed but in the Samaritan script.3
The third letter A. is the Greek letter
lambda, corresponding to the same letter lamed.
In ancient sacred Hebrew, based on the
ancient sacred language of the Egyptian temples, each letter, apart from its
vernacular value as sound and number, has, moreover, secret meanings known only
to adepts. Fabre d'Olivet thus characterizes the accumulation of the different
meanings contained in the ancient Hebrew alphabet:—
" Moses, in his teaching, followed the
method of the Egyptian priests who made use of three methods to express their
thoughts: the first was the common use; the second was symbolical or figurative;
the third was sacred or hieroglyphic. Such was the character of that language.
According to their will, the same word had the ordinary, figurative or the
allegorical meaning. Heraclitus has expressed this difference in three terms:
namely, the spoken word, the symbol, and the hidden meaning."4
Moreover, each letter stood for one of
the names of God, and for one of the mysterious keys of the Tarot, the sacred
book wherein, under different images, is concentrated all the ancient practice
of magical science.5
The name of God, corresponding to the
letter lamed, is Shadai, composed of three letters, represented by A (the Greek
capital letter D) and it governs the sphere of Saturn. The number of Saturn is
also 3. This explains once again why the letter lamed is thrice repeated.6
On the other hand, following cabbalistic
teaching, the letter lamed stands for the heart, the king of the body, wherein
dwells the soul—Ruach. Cabbalists affirm that man is formed of three main
invisible parts: namely, Nesham, the mind, Ruach, the soul, and Nefesh, the
lower soul or subconscience which governs directly the material body. Nesham has
its seat in the brain; Nefesh, in the liver, and Ruach, in the centre, between
liver and brain, namely, in the heart. According to the ancients, the heart is
king of the body (Melek = king), and, we repeat again, was situated in the body
between brain and liver, that is, in the centre.7 This is clearly shown by the
cabbalistic analysis of the word Melek = king.
Three words are fused in one: " brain ",
represented by the first letter of the word mem; " heart " by the first letter
of the word lamed; and " liver ", by the first letter of the word kaph, which is
the same letter as ;J, but in the form used at the end of a word. It is clear,
therefore, that the letter L (lamed), symbolising the " heart ", which is found
in the centre between " liver " and " brain ", is placed in the word Melek
between letters representing these two organs.8
Therefore, according to the ancients,
the heart (lamed) is the king (Melek) of the organism and the seat of life. The
destruction of the heart causes the death of the organism and, in symbolical
language, it also means that the destruction of the king brings about the
downfall of the kingdom.
Furthermore, in studying the hidden
meaning of the roots, one discovers that the root LL (double lamed), still found
in Arabic, means the agony of a man being torn to pieces.9
The addition of a third only strengthens
this meaning and indicates the agony bf a desperate situation.
Interpreting the inscription on the wall
with the help of the Tarot,10 one finds that the letter L corresponds to the
twelfth card of the Great Arcana,l1 and also to the letter Luzain, of the sacred
language of the Egyptian Magi. This arcanum represents a man hanging by one foot
from a pole whose two ends rest on two trees from each of which six branches
have been cut. The man's arms are tied behind his back and folded so as to form
the base of a triangle pointing downwards; the apex is formed by the head of the
man. It is the sign of violent death, but it can also mean sacrifice.12
Therefore, reading the cabbalistic
meaning of the three letters, one gets:—
HERE THE KING WAS STRUCK TO THE HEART IN
PUNISHMENT OF HIS CRIMES, or, HERE THE
KING WAS SACRIFICED TO BRING
ABOUT THE DESTRUCTION OF HIS KINGDOM.
Finally, the line drawn beneath these
three letters (in Magical Science the horizontal line is the symbol of the
passive principle) indicates that those who killed the king did not do so of
their own will, but in obedience to superior command.
Whoever wrote this inscription was a man
well versed in the secrets of the ancient Jewish cabbalism, as contained in the
Cabbala and the Talmud. In accomplishing the deed in obedience to superior
order, this man performed a rite of Black Magic. It is for this reason that he
commemorated his act by a cabbalistic inscription in cipher, which belonged to
the rite.
The inscription therefore proves:—
1. That the Tsar was killed.
2. That the murder of the Tsar was
committed by men under the command of occult forces; and by an organiza tion
which, in its struggle against existing power resorted to the ancient cabbalism
in which it was well versed. The Kellogg Palestine Pact Extract from League of
Nations—Treaty Series, vol. XLin-1926, No. 1046, pages 41-59.
Convention respecting the Rights of the
Governments of the two Countries and their respective Nationals in Palestine,
signed at London, December 3, 1924.
English official text communicated by
His Britannic Majesty's Foreign Office. The registration of this Convention took
place January 6, 1926. This Convention was also transmitted to the Secretariat
by the Department of State of the Government of the United States of America,
February 17, 1926.
(Preamble followed by the text of the
mandate as it was approved by the Council of the League of Nations, 28 articles,
signed at London, July 3, 1922.)
Whereas the mandate in the above terms
came into force on September 29, 1923; and Whereas the United States of America,
by participating in the war against Germany, contributed to her defeat and the
defeat of her Allies; and to the renunciation of the rights and titles of her
Allies in the territory transferred by them, but has not ratified the Covenant
of the League of Nations embodied in the Treaty of Versailles; and Whereas the
Government of the United States and the Government of His Britannic Majesty
desire to reach a definite agreement independently with respect to the rights of
the two Governments and their respective Nationals in Palestine;
His Britannic Majesty and the President
of the United States of America have decided to conclude a convention to this
effect, and have named as plenipotentiaries:
His Majesty (titles):
The Right Honourable Joseph Austen
Chamberlain (titles);
The President of the United States of
America:
His Excellency the Honourable Frank B.
Kellogg (titles);
Who have agreed as follows:
ARTICLE 1.
Subject to the provisions of the present
Convention the United States consents to the dominion of Palestine by His
Britannic Majesty, pursuant to the mandate recited above.
ARTICLE 2.
The United States and its nationals
shall have and enjoy all the rights and benefits secured under the terms of the
mandate to Members of the League of Nations and their nationals, notwithstanding
the fact that the United States is not a Member of the League of Nations.
ARTICLE 3.
Vested American property rights in the
mandated territory shall be respected and in no way impaired.
ARTICLE 4.
A duplicate of the annual report to be
made by the Mandatory under Art. 24 of the mandate shall be furnished to the
United States.
ARTICLE 5.
Subject to the provisions of any local
laws for the maintenance of public order and public morals, the nationals of the
United States will be permitted freely to establish and
maintain educational, philanthropic, and
religious institutions in the mandated territory, and to receive voluntary
applicants and to teach in the English language.
ARTICLE 6.
The extradition treaties and conventions
which are or may be in force between the United States and Great Britain, and
the provisions of any treaties which are or may be in force between the two
countries which relate to extradition or consular rights shall apply to the
mandated territory.
ARTICLE 7.
Nothing contained in the present
Convention shall be affected by any modification which may be made in the terms
of the mandate, as recited above, unless such modification shall have been
assented to by the United States.
ARTICLE 8.
The present Convention shall be ratified
in accordance with etc. Done in duplicate at London this 3rd day of December,
1924.
(L.S.) Austen Chamberlain.
(L.S.) Frank B. Kellogg.
Note an the Kellogg-Briand Pact
This pact was not written by Secretary
of State Frank B. Kellogg, but was entirely the work of a Jewish Chicago lawyer,
Solomon O. Levinsohn. He first presented it to the late M. Briand and later to
Mr. Kellogg, who sponsored it.
It became known as the Kellogg-Briand
Pact and was signed in Paris on August 27, 1928. (Cf. The story of this Pact in
the Revue Internationale des Societts Secretes, Paris, 1930).
1. The student may be confused by the
fact that, in the photograph which is reproduced facing page 192, the characters
appear as though reversed, and written from right to left. But this is not the
case, and is explained by the position assumed by the writer, who stood with his
back to the wall, with his right arm stretched down, and formed the letters from
right to left, in the Hebrew manner.
2. The cabbalistic interpretation of
letters and words is found in the following books: Kircher, Oedipus Aegyptiacus;
Lenain, La Science Cabbalistique; Dee, Monas Hieroglyphica; H. Krumrath,
Amphitheatre de Veternel sapience; Franck, La Cabbale.
3. Fabre d'Olivet, La Langue hebralque
restitute.
4. Fabre d'Olivet, op. fit.
5. Eliphas Levy, Dogme et Rituel de la
haute magie.
6. Cornelius Agrippa, Philosophic
Occulle.
7. Cf. The report made by Leinigen to
the Munich Psychological Society, March 3, 1887.
8. To cipher the real meaning,
cabbalists frequently resort to a special kind of hieroglyphics, one form of
which is synthetic, whereby a word is concealed by several others. For instance,
the first letters of several words are taken and assembled in one word, as in
the present case in the word Melek. See Molitor, Philosophic de la Tradition.
The above is a reproduction of the photograph of the inscription found on the
wall of the room in Ekaterinburg where the Tsar Nicholas II and his Family were
murdered, in 1918, by order of the Bolsheviks. The town was retaken from the
Bolsheviks, a tew weeks after the murder, by the forces of General Denikin, at
whose command an official inquest was instituted: the bodies of the Imperial
Family were exhumed, etc., and a careful record of the proceedings was kept. The
photograph is found in this record.
The name of the town has since been
changed by the Bolsheviks to Sverdlovsk, after the Jewish President, Sverdlov,
of the Court which ordered the murder.
The student must not be confused by the
fact that in the above photograph the characters are written upside-down and
from right to left. That is explained by the fact that the writer stood with his
back to the wall, with his right arm stretched down, and he formed the letters
from right to left, in the Hebrew manner.
9. Fabre d'Olivet, op. cit.
10. Eliphas L6vy, op. cit. Papus, Tarot
des Bohimiens.
11. The Arcana (arcana= mysterious) are
the cards of the Tarot: the Great Arcana, of which there are twenty-two,
correspond to the letters of the sacred alphabet which was first of all Egyptian
and after wards became Jewish. Their invention is attributed to the founder of
the Egyptian secret science, Hermes Tot or Trismegistos. Our playing
cards today originally came from the
Lesser Arcana.
12. P. Christian, Histoire de la Magie.
SUPPLEMENTS
APPENDIX I
THE STATE OF THE WORLD
Reprinted from " The Australian Social
Crediter," March and April, 1946.
Conversion of Governments into
Dictatorships.
" At the moment (February, 1945), there
does not appear to be much likelihood that the German contributions to the
general hell will be overlooked, and if there is any truth in the statements
that the German atrocities have been largely directed against the Jews, they
will not be. But it is obvious that the
International-New-Deal-Peppers-and-Planners are counting on using Germany as the
scape-goat to which to divert attention from the consolidation of their war
gains. That in this country not less than America, the Managerial State—" All
Power to the Official "—was decided upon in 1931 if not long before, and
organised in the sure and certain hope that a nice big war could be provoked and
kept going while its position was buttressed " in war, or under threat of war "
is so clear that only willfulness or unfamiliarity with the facts can obscure
it. We do not think we are likely to see a period of crude deflation on the
cessation of hostilities, because the dog has learnt that trick. But that both
individual purchasing-power and individual freedom of initiative will be
curtailed by every possible means, and there are many, is evidenced by the care
with which " the threat of war " is being prepared to
replace " war." And God wot, the threat of war is not far to seek."
We quote this paragraph from The Social
Crediter of a year ago because it provides for those " unfamiliar with the facts
" an excellent perspective of the past year's events. The military phase of the
war ended with the terroristic demonstration of the atomic bomb; and it is clear
in retrospect that hostilities were prolonged, despite the efforts of the
Japanese, to enable the dropping of those bombs. On the conclusion of the
military phase, the " threat of war " phase was substituted without so much as a
day's delay, and the " administrative adjustments " referred to by Lord
Rothschild were set in train.
During the war, arrangements were
consolidated to ensure a condition of apparent world famine. We are indebted to
an editorial from the London Sunday Express, reprinted in the Sydney Daily
Telegraph of February 26, 1946, for a demonstration that the appearance is
false. This article reports that world stocks of wheat next June will be
2,000,000 tons more than in June, 1938. Elsewhere it has been reported that
Argentina is burning grain in locomotives.
Thus the " threat of war," plus
artificial famine, provide the necessary background for the conversion of
governments into dictatorships. In Eastern Europe the process is crude;
totalitarian governments have been installed under the guidance of Soviet
Russian-trained Russian agents, and are backed by Russian arms. Thus in
Jugoslavia Marshal Tito has been installed. Tito is a Josef Broz, or his double;
there is some doubt. The real Broz, after early Communist activities in
Jugoslavia, took part in the Spanish civil war, then returned to Moscow, where
he received special training. In 1941 he returned to Jugoslavia as head of the
Secret International Terrorist Organisation (Tanya Internatsionalna
Terroristichka Organizatsiya—i.e. T.I.T.O.). There is a report, however, that
the real Broz " disappeared " under Russian auspices, and was replaced by a
double, provided from the same larder.
Again, in Poland, a Russian sponsored
totalitarian government has been installed under M. Bierut, whose real name is
Krasnodebski. This man in 1921 accepted Soviet citizenship. " Attached at once
to the Polish section of the Commintern, he spent several years on theoretical
training and practical courses in Moscow. In December, 1924, he was sent to
Poland for the first time, and almost at once became one of the leading
personalities of the Communist Party. For a time he was organising
demonstrations and riots to undermine the institutions of the Polish State."
(The Tablet, July 14,1945). Later he became head of the Polish section of the
OGPU. In 1941 " he was dropped from a Soviet plane into Poland . . . was ordered
to take advantage of the German occupation to build a network of Communist
organisations, and with their assistance to set up institutions and an
administration to rival the Underground Polish authorities acting under the
Polish Government in London. In March, 1944, Bierut, accompanied by four other
people . . . crossed the frontier into Russia. Upon their arrival at the Soviet
capital they introduced themselves as the Polish National Home Council, and the
only ' genuine representation of the Polish Nation.''
The Times, and the socialist Press
generally, connived at all this, and at the same time prepared the ground for
the Socialist victory at the British General Elections. This achieved, the next
step was taken. Without warning, American Lend-Lease supplies were cut off,
precipitating an era of intensified austerity which could be held to justify the
totalitarian measures of the new Government.
A drive for exports took the place of
the " period of crude deflation " which followed World War I. This is very
important. Industry has grown up from its beginnings to serve the multitudinous
needs of individuals. But " export trade," like war, provides an over-riding
objective. It provides a reason, an excuse, for the organisation of industry;
and the organisation of industry implies the organisation of the community to
serve it.
The measures known collectively as
Social Security are, in reality, nothing but the administrative arrangements
underlying the total organisation of the Community. They were originally
developed for that purpose in Germany. The essential principle involved is to
prevent the individual accumulating savings, and hence independence, and thus to
force him into subjection to the mass of detailed regulations governing every
aspect of existence, which are brought into being under special enabling clauses
of the main Acts. This is the " Managerial State—' All Power to the Official.' "
Managerial State Legislation—First
Section British National Socialist legislation can be seen, in perspective, to
fall into two chief divisions. The first comprises Lord Rothschild's "
administrative adjustments," and includes the various measures for organisation
of industry and community—nationalising of banking and industry, control of
investment, and the reduction of all members of the community, except Government
officials and bureaucrats (including the managerial class and labour Gauleiters),
to a common level, " the managed." Included in this is the equalisation of
income through controlled devaluation of money (planned inflation), plus
taxation. The inflation—i.e., rise in prices—rapidly reduces the real value of
professional and small business incomes; this process is offset by wage
increases for the low wage earners. The objective is an approximate equalisation
of all non-official incomes at a level which will not permit of individual
savings. It is important to observe that this level may include, later on, a
moderately high standard of living; but that standard will be compulsory, in
order to absorb all income. The contingencies which normally would call for
savings will be met by so-called " insurance." This is not genuine insurance.
Contributions are simply taxation, and benefits are the provision of a minimum
income, or special services (e.g., medical treatment) under narrowly defined and
regulated conditions. Thus independence for the individual will be impossible.
So long as he does as he is ordered to do—i.e., remains " fully employed " in
the various jobs to which he is directed—he will be well-fed, and by degrees
adequately housed and amused. If, however, he endeavours to assert his
independence, his income will be cut off, and he will have no savings to carry
him on, and no free-choice of alternative employment.
The propaganda for " Social Security "
is merely an elaborate disguise for the conditions that obtain in the Army, and
it is not improbable that once the total organisation of the community, with the
abolition of all independence, is achieved, the disguise will be dropped. But
this is chiefly a question of administrative convenience.
Managerial State Legislation—Second
Section The second division into which legislation falls comprises
sanctions—means of enforcing the " administrative adjustments." Under this
heading are grouped international commitments, propaganda, and direct coercion.
International commitments (with which
the export drive may be classified) provide a justification, a " total "
objective. Contributions to UNRRA, maintenance of occupation forces, acquisition
of dollars, membership of UNO, etc., etc., are super-national objectives, and
hence external to national politics, and hence outside the sphere of the
individual. Now quite casual inspection of super-national politics of the
present day reveals that it is a mass of lies, murders, corruption, wars and
destruction; Satanism. But the reader may call it what he will, so long as he
will judge contemporary super-nationalism by its fruits. He may find his own
interpretation for the expression " Possessed by the Devil."
Propaganda is quite obviously "
possessed by the Devil." It is driving Man to destruction. International " News
" is derived from international news-agencies; but it is not, for the most part,
news, but propaganda, and at times of decisive importance, it carries the policy
of international Communism. On the principle of admitting freely what is already
known, it is now freely enough admi tted that we made a " mistake " in
supporting Tito. It is now clear, in retrospect, that the Press clamour, lead by
The Times, in favour of E.L.A.S. in Greece might have been fatal to the British
Empire; and it will become clear that the international propaganda campaign
against Franco is in order to promote fatal developments.
Under cover of the situation created and
maintained by international commitments and propaganda (" the threat of war "),
the means of direct coercion are being steadily consolidated. Russia and its
satellites are undeniably police-states. In Great Britain, the police forces
ha
|